Partnerships For Life

Conception Rock: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 31 Jul 2026 19:28:00 +0000

Conception Rock: Part 2

Sunday Sharing: New Ideas For Intimacy

By AlexanderT listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky & Eddie were weekend guests at the lakehouse of Jane & Pete, who are retired former neighbors. An alcohol-induced discussion of the previous night led to showing a video album of glamour photos Pete had taken of Jane. Becky summoned the courage to accept Pete s offer to do her own photo album. Having finished the swimsuit portion, Becky was now getting ready for the boudoir portion.

Boudoir Beauty

The ladies led the way and at the house &headed for the master bedroom, Jane telling Pete and Eddie to go away until called. Pete and Eddie went to kitchen and had a beer.

The ladies seemed to have been gone a long time and Pete thought maybe Becky was having second thoughts and Jane was trying to help her decide.

Then there was a call, from down the hallway; "Bring the camera."

Jane was by the door as the guys entered, and Becky was lying on the center of the bed on her side, her head supported by her arm, her tits sagging, her upper leg thrown over, her knee touching the black satin sheet, her sex covered.

Pete smiled, "Oh, yeah." and began taking shots. click, click, click. He moved to each side, taking more pics. Becky s soft smile and intense gaze was ever-present in each frame.

She turned over on to her back, spread her legs and Eddie gasped. Becky s cunt was shaved clean. Becky looked to Eddie for a moment to assess his approval. It was obvious he loved it, both by his beaming smile, and the hand he moved down to his shorts. Eddie also knew why it had taken so long to get ready. His dreamy lust for her bare cunt was redirected by the movements of Pete & the click, click, click.

"Now up on your knees, arms out like you're reaching for Eddie." Pete continued in his adrenalin-rich state. click, click, click. Pete knew he needed to keep things moving just to keep himself from getting too enamored by the raw sexuality on display. Capturing this event is more important than enjoying the view on display before him.

"Alright. Now, Eddie, it's your turn, Pete announced.

Eddie shook his head, "I don't know anything about cameras."

"No, no. Take off your pants. Becky s waiting for you to join here, Pete directed him.

Eddie looked from Becky to Jane and back to Becky. It was as if you were watching a tennis match, but finally loosened his belt and pushed down his jeans and his shorts. He had a decent erection and had no reason to be embarrassed. Pete s voice and tone took on the hypnotic effect of mind control over his subjects. His confidence took over the decision-making when the young couple needed to be led.

Eddie climbed buck naked, over to between Becky s legs. She sat up, smiling with a glow on her face as her Eddie approached.

Pete s direction resumed; "Okay, Becky; slowly wrap your hands around it lovingly." click, click, click. "Now massage the balls." click, click, click "And kiss it." click, click, click.

"Enough?" or do you want to continue, Jane asked Becky.

Becky shook her head, "Everything."

Pete looked at Jane and she shrugged.

"Okay, keep going. Becky, show him what your oral skills can do. When you're ready, Eddie, pull out and shoot on her face and tits."

Pete sat on the sofa by the window and kept taking an occasional pic. Jane came over and kissed Pete s neck as she sat by him, enjoying the two lovers on their bed. They watched Becky give Eddie a blow job. Eddie was upright, kneeling, and Becky rested her weight on one extended arm while her other hand guided Eddie s cock and balls to her mouth. Eddie idly fondling her breasts as his body advanced to the impending eruption. Then Eddie groaned, pulled out and shot all over Becky as she reclined down to the bed with her mouth still open to catch some of his load, click click click. Eddie lay down beside her. She smiled while her adoring eyes looked deeply into his. and they kissed and held each other.

Pete came over to the bed after a quiet minute, "Move away for a minute, Eddie." He did and Becky returned her intense gaze back to the camera. Pete took closeup shots of the spots all over Becky's face, shoulders and tits. click, click, click. And her contented, lascivious smile, happy with herself.

Pete didn't have to prompt her for the next series.. Becky rolled over on to her stomach, her head down, her knees tucked, and her ass in the air. Pete took shots from several angles of her legs spread, click, click, click. Becky reached back and spread her cheeks and Pete was surprised to see an anal plug in place, click, click, click. And so was Eddie.

Eddie got in position and massaged her ass cheeks and placed his penis into her cunt while he pulled out the plug and tossed it aside. Jane came over and poured a dollop of lubricating jelly in the crease. Eddie used his thumb to rub the little star with the jelly and Pete took the shots. click, click, click. The thumb slowly entered her anus and she gasped. After a minute her anus relaxed and Eddie pulled his cock away from her cunt. When Becky was relaxed, Eddie gently stroked her anus a bit as he worked his thumb outward. As his thumb exited he pushed his coated cock in and Becky squealed.

One last series of clicks was taken and Pete moved a switch & carefully set his camera on the corner of the bureau.

And with that, Pete and Jane left the bedroom. Pete was excited and as soon as they had closed the door her hugged Jane and kissed her.

She giggled, "Oh god! I didn t want to leave that show, but I need to fuck you now! But they're in our bed."

"Which leaves their bed empty. And we can watch the video later." He pulled her across the hall into the different bedroom. Jane was hornier than a teenage girl at a boy band concert. Within an hour Pete was out. The adrenalin-driven photo session was gone, and Jane took all the remaining energy.

Later Pete woke to find the bed empty. He found Jane and Becky in the kitchen, talking & preparing dinner.

"About time. Jane giggled. There's the steaks. Put them on the grill."

Pete grabbed a beer and the steaks and went outside. Eddie was out on the dock, watching the sunset. He saw Pete and came back, grinning. "That's the first time we've ever done that."

"What? Had your pictures taken? Or had someone watch?"

"No, Well, yeah, that too. No, that's the first time I've ever done her in back."

Pete shrugged, "I think she liked it, don t you?"

"Oh, yeah. We did it again after you left."

After dinner, they talked about taking the photos and how they might use them.

Jane smiled, "I like to view them after we make love. Pete recovers a lot faster. It s sort of an intermission for me while Pete s cock takes a break"

Becky laughed, "We've never had that problem, have we?"

Pete smiled, envying their youth.

Surprise Guest

Becky was again the first to announce she was ready to go to bed and led Eddie off to their room. Pete and Jane soon followed.

As Jane lay between Pete s legs, stroking and kissing his cock, she asked, "Did you enjoy taking pictures of Becky?"

"Of course I did. She has a great body."

Jane s face took on a mischievous grin. She got up & straddled him, guiding him into her wet cunt. She leaned forward, pushing a nipple into his mouth. " You like titties! Did you want to suck her titties?"

He didn't have to answer, his mouth was full.

She whispered in his ear; "And she tasted good when I shaved her. You're going to love it."

She rode him for a few minutes while she watched him ponder the meaning of her last comment. Then she yelled excitedly, "YES," though he didn't think she'd had an orgasm.

And the door opened into the moonlit bedroom.

Becky was naked as she came over by the bed and the ladies kissed. Pete had no idea what was happening as Jane lifted off him, stood and led Becky onto the bed

. "Is he still awake?" Becky whispered, with a giggle.

"Yes, and he's waiting for you. Enjoy!

Jane turned, bent down and kissed Pete, "I love you," and he watched her tight rear as she left the room.

Becky climbed on top of him, her tits bouncing as she felt his rigid cock in her hand. It looked big in the photos, but now it felt even larger in her hand. She inserted him between her legs. She eased down slowly. "Oh, wow. You're really big. I hope Eddie gets bigger as he gets older, too."

Pete wasn't going to burst her bubble. He just enjoyed her riding him, her tits swaying above him. Pete was grinning like Christmas morning as he fondled the full tits that adorned Becky s buxom body. He squished and pinched them. He swung and plopped them. He lifted and moved them to various positions and amounts of cleavage. He pulled her down so that he could take a nipple in his mouth. He moved one hand on her ass, his fingers in her crack, massaging her hole then moved the fingers of his other hand, rubbed her clit.

Becky beamed, "I'm so glad Jane let me have you for tonight. I think I'm going to....Oh, yes... I'm....Yes. That's the spot. Right there. Yes." She began shaking and he held on to her as she lay on top him. Her breathing slowed, returning to normal. And then she was asleep, snoring. He rolled her on to her side and snuggled against her.

In the light of the bedside lamp, he awoke to her sucking his cock. I ve got this new love for doggy style. Do you know of any hard cock I can make use of? When he was hard, she got on her knees. Pete got behind her and easily entered her. She was making sounds of pleasure and then whispered, "Do me in the ass, please?"

There was nothing Pete wanted more. He got the lube from the bedside table and prepared her. He was pleased to see she d recovered from Eddie taking her ass, twice (at least). Even so, she was still tight and knowing he was larger than Eddie, he went slow, stopping at intervals.

But she wanted more, kept pushing, demanding, until he was slamming into her harder and deeper, with his finger reached around to rub her clit, until blast-off, he shot again and again, deep inside her. It was enough for her and she began shaking. He held on to her as he softened and slipped out. He lay down and she lay half on top of him, her leg across his thigh, her shaved mound pressing his hip. They slept, until he awoke her while licking her bald cunt. She erupted in a loud ecstasy. They made love twice more before morning.

When he woke, the bed was empty. He dressed and went down for coffee.

After breakfast, Pete brought in his lap top and plugged in the camera's chip and a memory stick. After about 5 minutes he said; "Okay, Eddie, Watch me." At the camera chip, he opened the files and transferred them to the memory stick. He checked to make sure they were on the memory stick and returned to the chip, and erased it. He ejected the memory stick and handed it to Eddie. "Now you have the only copy of the album. You may use it as you wish."

"Thanks. I appreciate it." Eddie said, blushing a bit.

"It's great to watch after making love. Pete counseled. It'll help you recover & get back in the game"

Becky laughed, "Oh, I'm looking forward to that."

Visiting The Rock

After they finished packing the bags in the car, Becky said, "Before we leave, I want to hike up the hill and take in the lake view one more time."

Jane shook her head, "Go ahead. After last night, I'm sore." She winked to Eddie.

Pete offered, "I'll go with you."

"Yeah, you go, Becky I'll stay here and make sure we packed everything," offered Eddie.

As they started up the hill, Becky took Pete's hand. "This has been a great weekend. I've never enjoyed sex so much."

"Enjoyed?"

She laughed, "Never had so many orgasms. Probably as many as I've had in the last year."

They reached the rock where they could look down at the house, the pier and the lake. The rock was a little high and he had to lift her up. Becky sat down on the rock and Pete stood next to it "Do you bring Jane up here?"

"Sure."

"Have you made love to her here?"

He smiled, "Many times."

"Is that why you have a tent in your shorts, remembering?" She reached over and rubbed his shorts.

"No, I was remembering making love to you all night, and imagining what it would be like here." He pulled her to the edge next to him and they kissed. He lifted her sweatshirt and tossed it on the rock behind them. She removed her bra and got up off the rock. She reached down and unfastened her shorts and pushed them down. She turned, spread the sweatshirt on the rock and bent forward, face down with her legs dangling over the side of the rock.

Pete admired her creamy cheeks as he lowered his shorts. He spread her cheeks and ran his erection up and down her crease, rubbing her from clit to her ass hole.

"Do it, damn it."

The rock was just the right height. She was wet, and from the night before, she was loose. He grabbed her hips and easily pushed into her. He began slowly stroking in and out.

She was crying and whispering encouragement until. "Oh. Oh. Faster. Faster." He quickened his strokes and she began slamming back against him She froze, "Yes. Yes. Yes." But Pete didn't stop. He kept pumping, rubbing his thumb across her other hole as she came down.

"Yes, do it."

He pushed his thumb in and was surprised it was still greasy from last night. After only a few strokes, she was shaking again. As she recovered from that, "Now do it, for real."

"What?"

"Fuck me back there."

"You want me in your ass?"

"Yes, damn it. Fuck my ass."

He withdrew from her warmth and placed the tip at her hole.

"Yes. Yes."

He pushed in.

"Oh, damn you're big. Go slow."

In, out a little, in a little more until he was buried deep inside her. Her hands were holding her cheeks apart so he could go deeper. She clinched hard as her orgasm hit. He plowed into her again and again but accidently slipped out. Her ass was too tight from the orgasm and he was so close to his own climax. He could contain himself no longer. He slipped deep into her cunt and began shooting deep inside her and it was enough to set her off again.

He kept pumping, finally slipping out. He stepped back, pulled up his pants and then pulled her off the rock and into his arms. They kissed as his hand toyed with her nipples. He whispered, "I'm glad you came."

She kissed him and smiled. "Many times." She put on her shorts and put on her bra and sweatshirt. They embraced and kissed. Becky pulled away, "Oh, look. Eddie and Jane are on the patio."

They watched as Eddie and Jane kissed, then Jane dropped to her knees and took out Eddie's penis and began sucking.

Betty gasped, "Do you think they know we can see them?"

Pete nodded his head. "Oh, they know. They're doing it for our benefit. They want us to know that we should make the most of this last moment."

They watched Jane stand, push down her shorts and bend over a patio chair as Eddie entered her from behind.

Pete stood behind Becky, her body pressed tight as the two below made love. Pete ran his hand under Becky's sweatshirt and caressed her breasts. Becky had never seen her man with another woman. The reality of this swap meet was now visually confirmed. She asked; "Doesn't it bother you to see my Eddie doing your Jane?"

Pete took a breath, "Yes, but I accept it if it's the price for getting to make love to you." She turned and they kissed.

"Do you think he's doing her ass?"

"From here, we can't tell, but it doesn't make any difference, Eddie asked. They're both enjoying it." Are you okay with our new situations?

I trust you and Jane. Otherwise, no, I d never be doing any of this Becky said. And Eddie & I would not have benefitted from all you and Jane have openly shared with us, making my relationship with Eddie so much deeper. Does that make sense?

Eddie is your man, Becky. He s a good man. Jane is a good woman. You can trust us, Pete pledged.

Eddie appeared to be going faster, then went rigid. After a minute, he fell back and sat in another lounge chair. Jane came over and sat in his lap and they kissed.

The show seemed to be over so Becky and Pete made their way down the hill. On the way, Pete handed Becky a memory stick.

Her brow wrinkled, "What's this?"

"A copy of your album."

"I thought you gave it to Eddie?"

"Eddie has a copy that the two of

Conception Rock: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 30 Jul 2026 19:27:00 +0000

Conception Rock: Part 1

Two Couples Enjoy Labor Day.

By AlexanderT listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Becky sighed, "Jane, that was great. Just the thing after a long trip."

Eddie agreed, "Oh, yeah. A cold beer and a good sandwich is what we needed."

"Can I get you another?" asked Pete.

Eddie chugged the last of his first beer, "Yes, sir. Don't mind if I do."

They talked for a few minutes but it was obvious Becky and Eddie were nodding off. When Eddie finished his beer, Jane showed them to their room.

As Jane and Pete climbed into bed, she snuggled against him. "You think they're making love?"

"I doubt it. They were awfully tired."

"Maybe Becky was faking so she could get him into bed."

"Could be. I remember being in a strange bed always turned you on. Like you were making love to a stranger."

She pulled his hand to her breast, "Still does."

Becky and Eddie had moved into the house next door a couple of years before Jane and Pete retired. It was great having newlyweds next door, watching their loving commitment to each other. Becky was far from home, having moved to be with Eddie in his new job and appreciated having Jane as a friend.

Pete enjoyed watching the two of them together, Jane with the longer, trimmer body and Becky with her buxom figure & padding. Becky's blond hair was usually in a ponytail, the look of youth. Jane preferred her dark hair short, almost manly.

Eddie, as a new homeowner, called on Pete often for advice. Eddie was in good shape, usually beat Pete in racquetball at the Y. And Eddie had a youthful head of straw like blond hair that Pete, with his gray sideburns envied.

When Pete and Jane retired early because of a corporate merger and special pension offer, they moved to the lake. Pete couldn't tell who was more upset by the separation, Jane or Becky. This labor day was their first weekend together since the move.

Saturday Adventures

In the morning, Jane and Becky went into the little town to do some shopping. Pete took Eddie out on the dock and they fished. And drank beer. Fortunately, no fish interrupted them.

When the ladies returned, Pete fired up the grill and when the coals were just right, he put on some foil wrapped vegetables. A few minutes later, he added two steaks, and a few minutes after that, two more. Jane came out with plates and Becky followed with a bowl of salad. Pete cleared the grill and a late lunch was served.

"Now that was wonderful," trilled Becky. "I've never had a steak that tasted so good."

Pete pounded his chest, "Me man. Me make fire. Cook meat good."

Eddie laughed, "No, it was more than that. Good cuts, well seasoned and cooked just enough." Pete had cooked his and Eddie's medium rare, but had left the other two fillets on a bit longer for the ladies.

They sat for a while, basking in full bellies, the guys with a beer buzz, the ladies sipping wine.

Becky stood, stretching like a cat, her hands above her head, pushing out her ample breasts. They were all watching and Pete felt a stirring in his groin and wondered if it affected Eddie. Looking at the smile on Jane's face, he wondered if it affected her.

Becky was not fat, but she was well padded; nice breasts and fanny. Her blond hair fell to just below her shoulders and Pete couldn't help but wonder what it would look like spread on a pillow. She was shorter than Jane, a little over five foot, but when she smiled, she was six foot tall.

Jane caught him looking and grinned. Jane was no slouch. She had nice tits, a tight ass and a wicked smile that went all the way to her brown eyes.

Jane asked, "Nap time?"

Becky shook her head, "No, I'm going for a walk. See if I can work off some of that delicious meal."

Pete stood, "Good idea. I'll go with you. Jane? Eddie?"

Jane shook her head, "No, not me. Go ahead, I'll clean up here."

"And I'll help," said Eddie.

Pete hesitated. Did 'nap time' mean she wanted Pete to take her to bed and make love to her or was it just Pete's dirty mind? He was leaving Jane, his beautiful wife with Eddie and Eddie was good looking. All of six foot with wavy brown hair and a solid body. Pete wasn't surprised that he snagged Betty. Pete often wondered how he was able to get Jane's attention. His hair was short from the ROTC days and he was a skinny running back. Maybe she was pleased with the way he made love to her, worshiping her body. He hoped it was enough.

Out of the house, Becky said, "You lead the way. It's your forest."

"Not all of it. But, yeah, a lot of it." He led her to a path that went up above the house.

"I love your place. Did you pick it?"

"No, it was a compromise. I wanted to live on top of a mountain when we retired: Jane wanted to live at the beach. We found this place on the lake "

"Hey, it's in the mountains."

He shook his head, "But not on top."

"Does Jane like it?"

"Sorta. She sits out on the dock all times of the day. And I have even found her out there in the dark and the early morning."

He led her up a little slope and directed her to large rock. He lifted her up on to the rock and they sat and Becky looked down. "Wow, this is beautiful. There's the house, the dock, the lake."

"We're still on my property. I wanted to build up here, but Jane wanted to be close to the water. Maybe I'll build me a shelter up here so I can get away, like Jane does."

Becky peered harder. "I don't see them."

"From here you can see the grand room and your room upstairs."

"Oh? You weren't up here this morning were you?"

"No. Was there something to see?"

She grinned, "There might have been."

Pete thought about the effect of strange beds.

She frowned, "What do you think they're doing?"

Pete exhaled, "Worries me, too. Jane said she wanted to take a nap. When that happens in the afternoon, it usually means she's horny."

"But you trust her, don't you?"

He hesitated, "I trust that she loves me."

"You don't think she's faithful?"

"No, but I have no proof. And I don't have any reason to complain. When I was on the road, I wasn't always faithful and I was never sure she didn't have lovers from time to time. We've been to parties where she's disappeared for a short while, but she always leaves with me. I've never caught her, but I've had my suspicions."

Now Becky seemed worried, "You don't think she'll seduce Eddie, do you?"

"I don't know. Maybe she'll just show him her album."

"What album?"

"I was an avid photographer in school. I had taken 35mm pictures of Jane but nothing risqu . I didn't want to have some developer ogling her. When I got my first digital, I took more pictures. It started with her posing, but progressed to bikini's, then topless, then bare. We took some of her kissing my penis, even some of me between her legs."

"So, there are naked pictures of you, too?"

"Not really. All you ever see of me is my penis." He laughed, "But then, that may be my best part. Anyway, it could be anybody with a penis."

Becky shook her head, "Let's head back."

Headed back down the hill, she said, "Maybe we'll catch them."

"I doubt it. If they are screwing when we get there, they'll probably be in our bedroom. They'll hear us and Eddie will go back to your room and pretend to be napping. Jane will be in the shower."

As they neared the house, Pete suggested, "When we go in, grab Eddie and give him a blow job. You'll be able to taste Jane in they were screwing.

The house was quiet and they went up the stairs. Becky slipped into their room and Pete went to Jane's. She was lying in bed, reading. Fresh from the shower.

He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her. "I thought you were sleepy?"

"Oh, you know how that goes. I came up here, got a shower, lay down and couldn't go to sleep." She rolled over and snuggled close to him. "And now I don't have to."

That evening they had burgers and beer on the dock, listening to quiet sounds of nature and watched the world go dark.

When they adjourned to the house, Becky came over to Pete and whispered. "He tasted different."

"Oh, did he taste good?"

She smiled, "Yes."

"You should taste the real thing. Jane is delicious."

She pushed him away.

Show & Tell

Though it was only chilly, very mild, Pete started the fireplace and they sat around drinking beer and wine, talking, saying nothing.

Until Becky asked, "Could you show us your album?"

Jane's brow furrowed, "You told her?"

"Yeah. I thought maybe she could get Eddie to take some photos of her."

Eddie, not knowing what they were talking about, asked, "What photos?"

"I told Becky about some photos I took of Jane."

Becky smiled, "Nudes."

Eddie laughed, "That I'd like to see."

"Well, after you've taken some of Becky, maybe we can swap."

Becky looked from Jane to Eddie, "Do you have your camera here?"

"I've got a couple."

"Why don't you show us your photos and then we can take some of me?"

Pete looked over, "Jane, they're your pictures. It's up to you."

She was non committal, "Yeah, whatever you want to do."

Pete retrieved a memory stick from his office and plugged it in to the TV. As it came up, Pete looked at Jane. "You've seen all these. Anytime you want to stop, just tell me."

They were all stills. Pete had tried video, but a hand held camera didn't work very well when you're having sex. He had some videos, but didn't want to show them.

The first shot was of Jane in a silver lame evening dress, her hair up and away from her neck. She was half turned to the camera so that her breasts were in profile. It was long sleeved and covered her shoulders. But the front plunged almost to her waist, an excellent view of her cleavage. The skirt went to the floor but was slit up to her waist.

It was Becky that voiced the observation of both the guys. "Damn that looks good. But you couldn't wear any undies. I bet the guys were all over you."

Pete said, "Oh yeah. Everyone wanted to dance with her. Even some of the women."

Jane smiled, "It was fun."

"But Harry was especially attentive. Even his wife noticed. Said a VP shouldn't act like that. She and I went looking for you and couldn't find you."

Jane shrugged, "Probably in one of the dining rooms."

Or one of the unused meeting rooms, thought Pete.

There were two more of the dance and Harry was in both of them.

The next series was of Jane on the dock in tee shirt and shorts, her hair wind blown. She was side on to the camera and her hand was on her stomach, pulling the tee shirt snug, her nipples popping out.

Becky whistled, "You do make a tee shirt look good. And where did you find such short shorts? I can see your cheeks."

In the next shots, they were on the dock and she was in a barely there bikini. Becky didn't say a word. There was nothing to say. Jane's cheeks were completely on display as were almost all of her breasts.

Pete sighed, "And that's enough."

Jane shook her head. "No, go ahead and show them the rest of them."

The next, they were still on the dock, but now she was topless. Her tits were medium sized with dark brown circles and nipples. In the photos, her hands caressed them, lifted them, tweaked them. The next group, her hair was loose and her bottom was gone. When the photo was taken, she had a Brazilian trim that called attention to her cleft. She turned left and right, posing.

Pete looked at Eddie, wondering if he was imagining what she might taste like, feel like. Or perhaps, remembering.

Pete drew a breath, "Enough."

Jane quickly demanded. "No, show the rest."

The next was of Jane naked in a king sized bed. Her skin appeared even more pale against the gray sheets. She was on her side, propped on one arm, smiling at the camera, her top leg folded so that her knee touched the sheet, covering her sex, and making her hips appear even wider. A woman waiting to be made love to. Next, she was on her back, her legs spread, her hands cupping her breasts. Then one hand between her legs.

Then Jane was kneeling, looking up at the camera, her arms out stretched in invitation.

"I can stop there," said Pete.

Jane was emphatic. "No."

Jane had both hands wrapped around a large penis, smiling up at the owner, which everyone assumed was Pete. Then it was in her mouth, one hand on his balls. The series finished with globs of white on her face, her tits, her lips.

And then she was on her back, her legs spread again, but his time the penis was between her legs, between her lips, the tip teasing. And then it disappeared inside her. Pete heard Becky gasp.

The next series began with Jane on her knees, her head on a pillow, the penis approaching her. Then entering. And Jane parted her cheeks, showing her anus before a thumb began rubbing. Then pushed in.

Becky gave a little squeak. Then the penis was at the opening vacated by the thumb. And pushed in. Becky cried,"No."

The final shots were of Jane's face, a woman who had been well fucked.

Pete turned off the TV. "I'm going to have another beer. How about it, Eddie?"

But Becky interrupted, "No, we don't need any more. I've got to get to bed. I need my beauty sleep if you're going to take my pictures tomorrow. Come on, Eddie."

Eddie shrugged and smiled as he followed her from the room.

Pete grinned as they left. He looked over at Jane, "She must have been really sleepy?"

"You know better. She liked the photos. She couldn't wait to get him in bed."

"I have to agree. Come here." He pulled her into his lap and they kissed. "I don't blame her. You have one sexy, beautiful body."

She grinned, "You still love this old lady?"

"Old? You're younger than I am."

"Huh. I saw you staring at her titties, bigger than mine."

"Have yours ever been not big enough for me to make love to them?"

She stood and pulled him to his feet. She grinned, "She's right, we need to go to bed."

Naked, they slipped into bed together. Jane snuggled close to Pete and asked, "Are you okay?"

"Me, sure. Are you okay. The pictures were of you."

"Yeah, but no one has seen me naked since we got married but you and the doctor, and she doesn't count." She was quiet for a minute, "Have you shown the photos to anyone else?"

"No, they're your photos. I would never do that without asking your permission. Have you shown them to anybody?"

"No, of course not." Then she giggled, "Eddie liked them."

"So did Becky." Pete observed

"Really?" Jane was shocked, then curious.

"Why do you think she was so ready to go to bed. Pete teased. I think if you had asked her to go to bed with you, she would have gone."

"Maybe. But I think what turned her on most, were the pictures of you."

"I wasn't in the pictures." Pete insisted.

She reached down and caressed him. "Part of you was. And it was the really good part."

He was already semi hard from the conversation, but her stroking soon had him solid. He rolled over on top her, spread her legs and easily entered her.

She looked up and smiled, "And tomorrow you get to take pictures of Becky. Maybe she'll get naked for you."

"You want to see her naked, too, don't you, Jane?

"Hmm." Was all she could say, as her body peaked in orgasm.

Sunday Photography

In the morning, Pete and Jane, in tee shirts and shorts, were having coffee when Becky and Eddie came in, Eddie in a tee shirt and jeans, Becky in one of Jane's short satin robes. The two younger lovers appeared a bit worn. Jane poured coffee and began making pancakes.

They talked about the photoshoot. Becky wanted to do the tee shirt and shorts, and the bikini, but wasn't sure about topless.

They finished breakfa

His Desired Girl: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 29 Jul 2026 19:40:00 +0000

His Desired Girl: Part 3

Finding an ideal Emily?

Based on a post by DocAutomata. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"How; how big am I gonna get?" she asked, trying and failing to hide her arousal.

Jessica smiled. "Why don't we ask Jacob?" she said, turning to the doorway.

He couldn't do it.

"I said, why don't we ask Jacob?"

He couldn't go in there. He could taste Emily's essence in the air. There was no way for him to hide his erection, and he had no chance of calming himself down until he was away from her. It took all of his concentration just to keep himself from cumming in his pants.

"Oh, come out here, you big baby."

Before he knew what was happening, he was gripped by the arm and pulled bodily into the bathroom.

"Jacob?!" Emily yelped.

Luckily he managed to close his eyes before catching a glimpse of her. The taste had become stronger, and he could feel his arousal increasing. He didn't know what he would do if he saw her now, and he didn't want to risk anything.

After a couple failed efforts, he managed to croak out weak "Hey."

"; Are you okay?" she asked.

"I; " His cock twitched involuntarily, and he turned away in embarrassment. There was no way she didn't see that.

"He's like that," Mrs. Tenner said in a lecturing tone, "because your sexual fluids give off a strong pheromone that specifically targets your partner."

"What?!"

"They also act as an extremely potent aphrodisiac when ingested, with the added affect of increasing your partner's sexual stamina, virility," she paused, smirking, "and endowment."

Well, that explained quite a few things.

He heard Emily's breathing quicken. "B-by endowment, you mean; "

"It makes his cock and balls grow."

"Oh!" Emily moaned.

It was too much. After hearing that breathtaking sound, Jacob's eyes opened against his will, and he was left reeling at the sight in front of him.

She was a goddess. Her tits were massive, perfectly shaped teardrops that jiggled hypnotically with her every movement. They were just as wide as her expansive hips, obscuring her entire torso, including her upper arms. Two dark stains covered the front of the bathrobe that she was wearing, and he could clearly see the protrusion of her nipples. She was huge; but if she was growing to match his deepest fantasy, then-

I'm a freak.

"I'm sorry." He turned away, quietly noting with shame that he hadn't even looked at her face. "It's my fault you're like this. I should leave before it gets any worse."

"No! Please don't go!" Emily said, grabbing his hand. She emitted a small, pleasured gasp when her hand met his, and it was all he could do to keep himself from turning around and; and;

"It's not just that, Emily!" His breathing quickened. "I want; I want to;"

"What do you want to do, Jacob?" Mrs. Tenner asked, not unkindly.

This was it. Maybe this would scare her off of him, like he deserved. He turned back to the angel holding his hand and made sure to look her square in the eyes.

"I want to fuck you, Emily! I want to fuck you so hard you can't even think straight! I want to; I want to make your boobs so big that you can barely hold them up! I; Um!"

Before he could finish, he suddenly found her tongue in his mouth and the incredible softness of her body pressing against his in a tight embrace. All thoughts of letting her go evaporated from his mind as he tasted the sweetness of her tongue. Her kiss was frantic, and he couldn't help but reciprocate, letting his own tongue dart around hers as he marveled at the softness of her thick, luscious lips.

He brought his arms around her and held her even more tightly to his chest, and he could feel her milk surge as her tits squeezed against him. They had escaped from the confines of the bathrobe, and he could feel her nipples poking him as they soaked the front of his shirt.

His hands traveled down her back until they were at her ass. He lifted what little of the bathrobe that actually covered her massive backside and roughly groped her. His hands sunk deeply into the soft flesh of her cheeks, their curves much too big to fit fully in his grip. He could feel them jiggle around his fingers with each desperate squeeze.

Keeping his mouth to hers, he gently pushed her down onto the floor. He untied the belt from her bathrobe and pulled it fully open, letting him see her in all her glory. Her thong was still covering her pussy, so he ripped it off, snapping the strings easily. He pressed a finger to her lower lips while his thumb teased her clit. The nub was as big as a cherry, and it was obviously very sensitive. Emily writhed on the floor, her enormous tits swaying as milk sprayed in every direction. After a couple of seconds her body tensed in orgasm. She laid there twitching for a full minute before relaxing.

While Emily's breathing slowed, he brought the hand he was pleasuring her with to his mouth, once again savoring the sweet taste of her juices. He swallowed and felt a familiar tingle in his crotch. He pulled down his pants and watched in awe as his phallus slowly grew with each passing second while his balls ballooned at an even faster pace. When the tingling finally ceased, his cock was around nine inches long, while his testicles were the size of tennis balls.

"Jacob."

He looked down to find Emily staring up at him. She was squeezing her tits, sending arcs of milk into the air.

"I need your cock, Jacob." Her right hand abandoned her tit and snaked its way down to her pussy, her fingers spreading herself open in invitation. "Please."

He quickly took off his shirt and got on his knees, pressing the head of his cock to Emily's dripping sex.

"I'll just; Hmm! let you two have your alone time."

Both Jacob and Emily turned their heads to see Jessica Tenner calmly leaning against the wall. The muscled woman casually pulled her hand from under her skirt and left the bathroom; winking at them before closing the door.

"I need your cock, Michael! Please!" they heard her laugh from behind the door.

Emily blushed at her mother's interruption, and she saw that Jacob was doing the same. They had been so caught up in each other that they forgot she was even there.

"My family's crazy, isn't it?" she asked.

Jacob gulped, lifting his cock and letting it slide onto Emily's belly. It twitched, and she could feel a bit of precum ooze onto her.

"Yeah, but I'm not complaining," he replied. He was visibly trying to calm himself down, but it didn't look like it was working.

He moved his hand over her left tit, his palm hovering over her nipple. Smiling at him, she hefted her tit upward, pressing it into his hand. She let out a soft moan as he gripped tightly, milk spurting between his fingers.

"Is this really okay?" He asked, panting. "I was being serious when I said how big you were going to get."

"And I want it!" Emily said. "I want to grow for you! I can feel it. My tits getting bigger and bigger; heavier and heavier with milk. It feels amazing!"

She squeezed her right tit, noticing that she could now only barely reach her nipple.

"It's starting to get harder to milk myself, though." She smiled at him. "That'll have to be your job from now on. Milking me."

She stopped squeezing and lifted her other tit toward him. He grabbed onto it and squeezed both her nipples at the same time, making her sigh in pleasure. She reached both arms under her tits and fondled his cock. He let out a loud groan, and whatever he was doing to hold himself back failed completely. He lunged at her tit, his mouth latching onto her nipple. She felt a tight pull on her teat, and her milk began to flow more than ever.

As he suckled her tit, she felt his cock pulse in her hands. It wasn't just her juices that made him grow! His manhood was lengthening by a few millimeters with each swallow of milk.

"Stop!" she said, gently pushing him away from her tit.

He blinked. "Shit! I'm sorry! It tasted so good, and you're so fucking sexy, and I just;"

She pulled him into a short kiss.

"It's okay," she whispered as their lips parted. "I just want you inside me while I'm being milked." She firmly stroked his cock. "I'm not the only one getting bigger today, after all."

He smiled and spread open her thighs. Once again, he pressed the head of his cock to her entrance. She closed her eyes as he entered her, savoring the sensations of a real penis. She couldn't believe how much better it felt compared to her toys.

When Jacob's pelvis met hers, he had gone completely still, save for the repeated twitching of his cock inside of her. Opening her eyes, Emily began giggling at the look of pure concentration on Jacob's face.

"Fuck!" he said, his lips curling upwards into a strained smile. "Stop laughing. I'm gonna;"

He gave a low grunt as his body tensed, but before Emily could fully appreciate his O face, her own orgasm exploded into existence, taking her completely by surprise. Letting out a short, pleasured squeal, she felt her pussy tighten around his cock just before his cum exploded into her. She felt an intense, pleasurable warmth in her tits, and for a split second they visibly expanded outward, jiggling at the force of the growth. Her pussy loosened and constricted in perfect sync with Jacob's spasms, and with each load of cum her tits expanded just a tiny bit more.

Her orgasm faded just after Jacob's, her insides squeezing him one last time for any leftover cum. She looked up and saw him staring at nothing.

"Holy shit," he panted. "Succubi are amazing."

"I know right?! I'm even bigger now!"

"That's not what I was; oh."

He looked down at her, wide-eyed, and ran his hands over her tits, teasing her leaking nipples.

"You didn't notice?" Emily asked. "Your cum was making them grow."

She felt Jacob's still-erect cock twitch inside her.

"I was a bit distracted," he said, blushing.

"Well pay attention next time! But now it's your turn to get bigger. Let's switch!"

"Whoa!"

Jacob braced himself as he tumbled onto his back and Emily's full; and at this point, rather substantial; weight fell on top of him. While he checked for any signs of a concussion, Emily sat up into a cowgirl position. Even sitting up straight, her boobs were big enough to rest comfortably over his chest.

She leaned down slightly, pushing her tits closer to his face until they completely filled his vision. Pushing one tit to the side, she teased his lips with a thick, dripping nipple.

"Open wide."

Eager to comply, he opened his mouth and began to suck on her nipple. With every mouthful of creamy nectar he gulped down, he felt his nethers tingle and slowly inch further into Emily's body. She was slowly getting tighter and tighter as her milk increased his girth, and he had to spread his legs to accommodate his rapidly growing balls.

Emily pulled away her left tit and replaced it with her right. Realizing that she'd feel better if neither of her tits were being neglected, he grabbed the tit he had previously been nursing and milked it with his hand. Emily groaned and began to bounce on his cock, making her tits jiggle wildly on top of him while her plush ass continually slapped on his thighs.

Jacob somehow held out for several minutes, even as Emily's pace quickened and her moans grew louder. He couldn't believe how high she was getting with each bounce without his cock slipping out of her. By this point his legs were completely spread, and he felt his balls resting on the ground beneath him.

As he swallowed another mouthful of her milk, Emily fell down on his cock one final time and breathed out a long, high-pitched moan. Her pussy tightened hard on his cock, and he felt that impossible suction that had blown his mind the first time he came inside of her. He tried to hold on a little longer, but apparently Emily's body took offense to that and milked him even harder.

He bucked his hips, and the moment he shot his first load into her, Emily screamed in euphoria.

He felt the weight on his head suddenly increase as the nipple in his mouth gushed with so much milk that he couldn't possibly swallow it all, but even that wasn't enough to distract from what Emily was doing to his cock.

Her insides were shivering so hard that it almost felt like they were vibrating! That, added with the intense contractions and suction, served to make him cum even harder. Each wave of pleasure seemed to last for a lifetime, crescendoing into a torrent of cum that Emily's body quickly absorbed. Her tits expanded in bursts, as if they were massive water balloons and each load of cum was like a short blast of water from a faucet, jiggling wildly with every surge of growth. He was eventually completely buried under them, and all he could see was the undersides of her expanding tits.

He had no idea how long this went on for, and by the time their orgasms finally ended, Jacob was seeing stars. When he finally recovered; and separated the two enormous tits that were on top of him; he was met with a blissed-out Emily. She had gone completely limp, her eyes unfocused and her body twitching at random intervals while she repeatedly let out soft, broken mewling noises.

"Emily?" he asked, waving his hand in front of her face. "You okay?"

She mumbled incoherently.

"Huh?"

She was slowly coming back, though she still looked a bit pleasure-drunk. "I think; I just had two orgasms at once," she said dazedly.

"Somehow, I can believe that."

They stayed like that for a few moments, catching their breath.

"Think you can stand up?" Jacob asked, somewhat recovered.

Emily smiled. "I think so."

Jacob moaned as he felt her lift off of his cock. His face became buried in her chest as she leaned over him, and after a surprisingly long moment of stimulation, his phallus slipped out of her. He felt his cock become enveloped in her cleavage as she dragged her tits down his body, and as her soft skin slid down his thighs, his attention was immediately focused on the thing that was emerging from between her cleavage.

"Uh; Emily?"

"Yeah?"

"How the hell did this thing fit inside you?"

Jacob heard her gasp, though didn't see what kind of face she was making due to the massive, pulsing rod that was dominating his view. At this size, he wasn't even sure if 'hung like a horse' was a strong enough comparison. His cock looked to be over a foot and a half long! At its widest point, he could just barely wrap one hand around half of his shaft. His hands traveled downward and rested on his melon-sized balls. He could only imagine how difficult it was going to be to walk with those things swinging between his legs.

He looked up to find Emily staring at him; or at least a certain part of him; in awe, and he couldn't help but do the same to her.

Emily's tits were now his ideal size. Sitting as she was, they were big enough to rest fully onto the floor, each one the size of a large beach ball. Her plump areolas were the size of dinner plates, topped off with nipples as large as his fist. They were leaking heavily, and the sound of milk splashing on the floor dominated the relative silence of the bathroom.

Jacob turned toward the door and saw that the puddle of milk was already soaking into the carpet in the next room. "We should, uh, probably do something about your milk before we start flooding the house."

"What?" Emily followed his gaze. "Oh shit!"

Emily tried to quickly get up, presumably to get some towels to clean up their mess, but her tits weren't even a foot off the ground before she pitched forward and fell on top of him.

"Oof!"

He gasped, feeling Emily's face press against the underside of his shaft. He could feel her warm breaths quickening as she laid there, and after a few still moments, he felt her tongue slide over his skin.

"S-seriously, though, let's get you into the tub for now, at least."

Emily jolted out of her trance. "R-right!"

She was a bit more careful this time, slowly lifting herself off the floor. When she stood at full height, her tits hung all the way down to her knees.

"This; huff; is gonna take some getting used to."

She said it with a smile, but Jacob couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt at what his desires had done to her. Even disregarding the balance issue, she surely wouldn't be able to lift those things for an extended period of time. Honestly, he was surprised that she could stand up at all.

"Let me help you." Jacob stood, his cock bouncing up and down against his chest. He had to pull his massive balls out from between his legs; he'd rather not have to waddle.

"Well, at least in some ways we're in the same boat," he said, walking up to her with his thighs pressed together. He blushed as his cock pushed into her cleavage. "There's no way I'm ever going to be able to hide this amount of equipment."

"Fair point," she giggled, looking down at the pink dome poking out from the top off her tits.

Jacob bent down and grabbed the bottom of Emily's tits, lifting them up as best he could. They awkwardly shimmied toward the huge, circular tub and carefully stepped into it. Needless to say, there was a fair amount of jiggling involved.

Jacob lowered Emily's tits and stepped back; milk sloshing around his feet.

"Were you; trying to fill the tub earlier?"

"Yep!" A teasing smile graced her face. "Time to get back to it. Lay down."

He silently complied, lying down in the spacious tub with his back propped against the sloped wall. Emily turned around, giving him a phenomenal view of her backside. After being so enamored with her tits, he had almost forgotten how breathtaking her enlarged ass and thighs were as well.

He wouldn't be forgetting anytime soon, though, since she lowered herself into his lap, pressing her soft cheeks into his pelvis. A cornucopia of pleasurable sensations surrounded his penis as it slid between her thighs, up against her stomach, and finally into her cleavage. The tub was only barely wide enough to contain her massive tits.

"Milk me."

Jacob spread his arms wide and hugged her tits from behind, happy to oblige.

Emily sighed happily as Jacob milked her. He had fallen into a soothing rhythm, firmly squeezing her tits together for several seconds at a time before letting off for a brief moment and squeezing again. Unfortunately, her size prevented him from reaching her nipples in their current position, but this method was nice nonetheless. She maneuvered her arms underneath her tits and grabbed his cock, giggling as she felt him twitch underneath her. The base of his shaft was pressed tightly against her pussy, and his balls were no doubt drenched in both her milk and her fluids.

She looked down and frowned. The head of his cock poked out of her cleavage, but it was too low to comfortably bring to her mouth. Deciding on the obvious solution, she rubbed at her slit in order to thoroughly lubricate her fingers; only lingering on her big, sensitive clit for a few pleasurable seconds. She leaned her head back on Jacob's shoulder, and met his eyes. He was looking down at her with that wonderful look of; love, awe?; that she had quickly grown to adore. Satisfied with the wetness of her hand, she pulled it from underneath her tits and held it in front of his mouth.

His cock twitched as he let out a little laugh. "In for a penny, huh?"

He tilted his head forward, letting her fingers enter his mouth. He moaned the moment her wetness met his tongue, and the pressure he was exerting on her tits increased dramati

His Desired Girl: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 28 Jul 2026 19:38:00 +0000

His Desired Girl: Part 2

Is Jacob Transforming Emily?

Based on a post by DocAutomata. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Emily stood in the bathroom stall, frowning at the stain in the back of her skirt.

She had already been getting wet from the furtive glances she had been receiving all day; Hannah's shocked expression in first period was particularly stimulating; but seeing Jacob just stare at her in obvious arousal had her absolutely drenched. This was easily the wettest she'd ever gotten in public. As it was, she might have to spend next period in the bathroom to wait for her skirt to dry out.

Also, both to her dismay and excitement, she was growing again. It seemed to only be focused on her tits this time, and her bra was already starting to feel quite constricting. If she wasn't in public she would've been thrilled. The possibility of getting big enough to burst out of a 32L bra was awesome, but she didn't want it to happen while people were around. Okay, maybe a small part of her did want it to, but in the end her ego outmatched her id on this occasion.

She wouldn't mind it happening in front of Jacob, though. He obviously had taken a liking to her new tits. Or had he? One minute he was staring at them, and the next he suddenly looked angry and turned away. He did the same thing when he looked at her ass, too. Did she go too far with the teasing? She honestly couldn't help herself when he was so obviously enraptured by her body. He had seemed to like what she was doing; until he didn't.

Her phone vibrated in her bag. It was a text from Jacob.

can you meet me behind the school?

Her heart skipped a beat. Maybe he would try asking her out again? Maybe he'd even; no, probably not, but a girl could hope. She texted him back saying she was coming.

Just before she left the stall, though, she heard other people enter the bathroom.

"I can't believe that little slut got a boob job," Hannah Burton said.

"It had to be more than that. Didn't you see her ass?" replied her friend. Wasn't her name April or something?

A third girl spoke up. "I'm telling you, she'd have to get, like, full-on plastic surgery to get that kind of body, and no one can heal from that in just one weekend. It was probably growth hormones or something."

"If that kind of thing existed, then why would anyone get fake tits?" April(?) asked sarcastically.

Hannah huffed. "Either way, it's fucking gross."

"Yeah, I wouldn't mind having bigger boobs, but there's such a thing as too big."

Hannah laughed. "And the stupid cow is flaunting it all around like she wants to suck every dick in the school. Fucking whore."

Their conversation went on like that until they eventually left the bathroom. Emily looked down at herself. Is that what everyone thought? That she had gotten plastic surgery or took some kind of drug to get like this? It; it shouldn't have bothered her, but it did. She'd been getting so proud of her body; she didn't like the thought of anyone thinking it was fake.

Was that why Jacob had gotten angry all of the sudden? That he thought she was fake?

She suddenly wasn't feeling very confident about meeting him behind the school, but she had to go. It was the only way to find out how he felt about her.

After the bell for third period rang, she left the bathroom. No one was in the hallways, but she held her bag behind her just in case. She went out the back exit of the school and saw Jacob in the distance. The sight of him sent another shiver through her womanhood, and to her surprise she felt a warm, tingling sensation around her nipples as well. That was new.

He was facing away from her, leaning his side on the brick wall of the school, his heel bouncing rapidly on the ground. Emily walked up behind him, but he didn't seem to notice.

"Hey."

He flinched and started to turn around, but then he stopped himself.

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have called you out here," he said. His shoulders were tense, and there was a quality to his tone that she couldn't quite place.

He made to leave.

"Wait!"

Emily grabbed his hand, and they both froze. The moment her skin touched his, she felt the tingling in her nipples intensify and radiate throughout the entirety of her tits. She let out a little whine of pleasure as she felt her bra snap, the cups falling away slightly so that her nipples were exposed to the inside of her shirt. She felt something warm and wet trickle down the front of her boobs.

Unaware of her situation, Jacob pulled his hand away and turned.

"Emily, I; " He trailed off, staring wide-eyed at her tits.

A hand was on her shoulder before she could say anything, pushing her back to the wall. Jacob pulled in close, his other arm slamming on the wall behind her. His chest was pressing against her tits, and she could feel his rapid, shallow breathing.

Was he going to do it? She felt wetness dripping down the inside of her thighs. He was so close that she had to look up to see his face. She tilted her head, ready for him to take her, but seeing his expression immediately dampened her mood.

Pure anguish. Something was terribly wrong, but she didn't know what.

"J-Jacob?"

He pulled away from her as if she were on fire, and she thought she could see his eyes glistening before he turned away.

"I," his voice wavered. "I need to go. I'm sorry."

He quickly went back inside, and she had no idea what to do.

What the fuck was wrong with him?!

Jacob stalked down the hallways, wiping at his eyes as his horror transformed into self-directed rage. The moment he sent that text he knew it was the wrong decision. What was he going to say? "Hey Emily, I know you said you didn't want to go out with me last week, but now you're even hotter than before so can I fuck you?" Fucking idiot.

When she held his hand, he began to think that maybe she would hear him out; that what he was going to ask her wasn't completely fucking stupid, but then he saw her and she was;

She was beyond sexy, beyond beautiful; her angelic face and full, parted lips a picture of feminine pleasure, her tits exploding from the confines of her bra, her nipples forming giant tents in her shirt as they soaked the fabric in leaking breast milk, revealing beautifully large, pink areolas. There was no single word good enough to describe her.

And then he fucking assaulted her! Fuck!

He turned a corner and nearly crashed into someone coming from the opposite direction.

"Watch where you're going, dumba; pifft!"

It was Hannah. Of course. He was starting to think this day couldn't get any worse.

He glared at her. "What?"

She stifled her annoying laughter. "You happy to see me or something?" she asked, looking down at his groin.

He felt heat rising to his face. He was still hard, and the bulge in his pants was clearly visible.

"And what's going on with your shirt?"

He shoved past her. "Fuck off. I'm not in the mood to deal with your bullshit."

"Oh, I bet this is good," she said as he walked away.

Ignoring her, he turned into the nearest bathroom. Seeing that it was empty, he entered a stall and freed his cock. He began pumping it, hoping he would calm down after a quick orgasm, but as he did he noticed something crazy.

He was bigger. It looked like his penis had gained over an inch in length, and it felt quite a bit thicker in his grip. He grabbed his balls, and they felt much larger, each one about the size of a ping pong ball. He was hung like a porn star, which only served to increase his arousal.

He continued pumping, getting used to using longer strokes than he was used to. With his gaze focused downward, he could see the large twin stains on his shirt from where he had pressed himself to Emily's tits. Feeling a mix of shame and undeniable lust, he pulled up his shirt, bringing one of the wet splotches to his face. He could tell that the smell was different from Emily's; other fluids. It seemed thicker, creamier. He stuffed some of the fabric into his mouth and sucked on it, wringing out as much milk as he could. His cock pulsed as a tiny bit of milk went down his throat. It tasted amazing, even with the acrid taste of his shirt threatening to overpower it.

He could only imagine what it would taste like directly from the source.

With that thought, he felt his body tense, building to climax. Realizing he forgot to get some toilet paper and that he wasn't in a good position to aim at the toilet, he cupped his hand in front of his penis before convulsing in pleasure. Wave after wave of cum erupted from his cock, each load blasting into his hand and dripping heavily into the toilet.

His orgasm lasted twice a long as it usually did, and as it died down into small aftershocks, he marveled at the amount of cum he had produced. His hand was covered in the stuff, and that wasn't even the bulk of it! He glanced down at his improved equipment in awe, before groaning in realization.

He was still hard as diamonds.

Emily had her arms wrapped tight around her tits as she made her way through the halls to the student parking lot. The tingling sensation that had accompanied her sudden growth was; though dulled; still present, and she had a feeling that she knew what that meant. Breast-milk continued to leak from her nipples, soaking down her shirt in two wide streaks.

She had hoped she could get to her car before anyone saw her, but her luck today was continuing to be terrible.

"Ha! I knew I'd find you," Hannah said from behind her.

Emily hunched over, holding herself tighter. "Go away."

"Saw your boyfriend a second ago. He was pissed."

Emily tried walking faster, but Hannah would not let up.

"Holy shit, are your boobs even bigger? Fucking gross. At least I can tell Sydney that her hormone theory was;" Hannah had caught up to her and fell silent when she saw the front of Emily's tits.

"Oh my god!" She stopped for a moment, shocked, but just as Emily passed her Hannah's lips twitched upward into a predatory grin.

Emily ran. Whatever Hannah had to say, she didn't want to hear it. Luckily, the bully wasn't trying to follow her, apparently having gotten what she wanted out of her.

She made it to her car and went home, leaking breast-milk the entire way. When she finally pulled into her driveway, she rushed out of the car and went to her parents' bathroom.

She took off her shirt, shuddering as she peeled the wet fabric off of her skin. Her nipples were extremely sensitive, with even the slightest brush of her fingertips sending pleasurable shocks through her tits.

They were so big; two basketball-sized orbs hanging down heavily to her belly-button. Despite their size, they looked perfect. They were round and perky, sagging just enough to form into two immaculate teardrops. Her nipples were huge; each one around two inches in both length and thickness with areolas that were over five inches wide.

She squeezed her tits and quickly discovered how good it felt to be milked. Curious, she lifted her right tit to her mouth and suckled on her own nipple, nibbling on it as milk flooded into her mouth. It was thick, creamy, and delicious, and she couldn't help but want more. Only a few seconds of this was enough to send her into orgasm, and she felt her legs give out. She collapsed to her knees, letting her tit fall from her mouth with a long, pleasured moan. Her milk flow surged, with two large streams arcing from her nipples while dozens of tiny streamers sprayed from her areolas in every direction.

As her orgasm faded, her flow reduced back to a slow, continuous leak. Her breathing was ragged as she returned to awareness.

If she could just forget about everything else, then she would just want to keep getting bigger and bigger, but she couldn't get what Hannah said out of her head. "Gross". No one but a nympho like Emily could think that boobs this big were sexy. That look on Jacob's face; she didn't know what caused it, but it couldn't have been anything good. Did he think her boobs were gross, too?

She lifted herself up, careful not to slip in her milk. Her tits were so heavy that they were starting to mess up her balance. She pulled a towel out of the bathroom closet and draped it over them so that more of her milk wouldn't drip onto the floor.

She took some dildos out of her parents' room and brought them back into the bathroom, dropping them into their large whirlpool tub. She delicately stepped into it and laid down, pulling the towel from her tits and letting her milk flow freely. She grabbed a dildo and brought it to her pussy, gasping in pleasure as it entered her. She squeezed a hand around her nipple, pretending it was Jacob suckling at her teat.

As much as she hated herself for it, there was only one thing that could distract her from her depressed thoughts, and she could really use a distraction right now.

After the third orgasm, Jacob had figured that he wouldn't be able to calm down any time soon, so he left school early. After spending two hours locked in his bathroom, cumming who knows how many times, he was finally soft.

He opened a window after wiping himself off. The smell of cum permeated the room, and he desperately hoped it would air out before his parents got home.

Now that he wasn't consumed with lust, he could recognize how strange everything had been from the moment that Emily had walked into the classroom. His mind had been so addled that he never even questioned how she'd grown so much. Now, though, he realized how utterly bizarre it all was.

He had a few theories about what was going on, but that could wait. Right now he needed to apologize to Emily for being such a sleaze.

He picked up his phone and tried to call her, sighing as he only got her voicemail. Hanging up, he instead tried sending her a text.

Hey Emily. I'm really, really sorry about how I acted today. Are you alright?

It was a shitty apology, he knew, but he just couldn't bring himself to go into detail over how much of a jerk he had been. He hit send, hoping she would get back to him.

He entered his room and locked the door before falling onto his bed. Looking down, he admired his new size. It looked big even while flaccid. He had measured himself the moment he got home, and at full erection he was sporting a hefty seven and a half inches, with two inch wide balls that apparently supplied an ungodly amount of sperm.

It seemed whatever was affecting Emily was affecting him as well, though only in one aspect. He couldn't find anything different about himself other than his junk.

Did Emily know why this was happening? Either way, they would have to talk about it. It was definitely going to be awkward as hell, but he couldn't just ignore this. Hopefully he would be prepared for when he saw her tomorrow. He couldn't afford to go crazy like he did today.

Jacob gazed at the empty chair next to him. Emily had never replied to his text, and now she had skipped school. He was starting to get worried. He'd like to think that her parents had taken her to a doctor or something, but he couldn't shake the feeling that that wasn't the case.

The bell rang, and Jacob absentmindedly left the classroom. As he made his way to his next class, he saw Hannah and her friends standing in the hallway, laughing about something.

"It was hilarious. The dumb bimbo literally had to carry her boobs just to walk."

Her friends laughed as Hannah hunched over and pretended to carry a heavy load against her chest.

Jacob approached them and gave Hannah a glare.

"Seriously, what is your problem?" he asked.

"Oh, hey, it's the boyfriend." Hannah smirked and glanced at his crotch. "Aw, am I not doing it for you? Guess you only get off to cows."

"Fuck you." He walked away. These idiots weren't worth his time.

"How eloquent. Could you tell me something?" Hannah said, voice raised so everyone in the hall could hear her.

Jacob took in a calming breath and just kept walking.

"Were you mad because you knocked her up, or because someone else did?"

He stopped, fist clenching as he turned around. The volume of the conversations around them noticeably dimmed. "What are you talking about?"

"That's what you were pissed about yesterday, right? I mean, she's obviously pregnant."

"I'm pretty sure she isn't," he replied, already regretting rising to her bait.

"So how do you explain the milk leaking out of those ugly udders of hers?"

"Even if she was pregnant, how is that any of your business?"

He could tell that that was the wrong response, going by the way Hannah grinned in triumph.

"So she is pregnant!" She turned to her friends. "Think the kid'll be fucked up from whatever drug she's using to blow herself up?"

"Are you a fucking psychopath?" Jacob asked, seething. Several onlookers stared at Hannah as if they were wondering the same thing.

Hannah simply sneered and walked away with her lackeys following behind her.

Jacob left in the opposite direction, ignoring the murmur of quiet conversations that began to spread through the hall. He couldn't take it anymore. He needed to know if Emily was alright.

He exited the school and went to his car while trying one more time to call Emily. She didn't answer, so he started looking up addresses for any nearby Tenner residences. She had told him that she lived in White Springs, one of the ritzier neighborhoods in the area, so he didn't have to look very hard to find an address that fit the bill. "Michael and Jessica Tenner" were most likely her parents.

After a half hour drive, he made his way into the suburb, admiring how big all the houses were. When his GPS had indicated that he had arrived at his destination, he turned into the driveway of one of the mini-mansions.

He looked in his rear-view mirror and saw that the red SUV that had been driving behind him for a while turned into the driveway as well. There was a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. Emily's parents, probably. Well, this was awkward.

They both parked, and when he exited his car, he was met with two stunning individuals, though one was much more stunning than the other. No wonder Emily was so hot. God, her mom was built.

Luckily he was able to keep his ogling to a minimum. Hopefully they didn't notice, as they already didn't seem to be in a forgiving mood.

The woman gave him a suspicious look. "Can we help you?"

Jacob suddenly found his shoes to be utterly fascinating. "Uh, are you Emily Tenner's parents?"

"We are," Mr. Tenner said.

"I'm Jacob Housley; one of her friends from school. Is; Is she doing alright? She didn't come to school today and she won't answer her phone."

Some of the tension in their stances eased, though not completely.

"I'll go look for her," Mrs. Tenner said before swiftly making her way to the front door.

Mr. Tenner watched her go and turned back toward Jacob with a halfhearted smile. "Sorry about that. We've been away from home and Emily hasn't been answering our calls since Sunday, so we're a bit worried."

Jacob furrowed his brow. "How long have you been gone?"

The worry on Mr. Tenner's face deepened. "We left Friday evening. Why, did something happen?"

"Uh, well; "

Emily stood in the bathtub, leaning over at a ninety degree angle, letting her watermelon-sized tits hang freely under her. She kept one hand on the side of the tub while the other milked her tits, alternating with every squeeze. She wanted to do both at the same time, but at this point her boobs were so heavy that she wouldn't have been able to keep her balance in this position.

She couldn't believe she didn't think to try this sooner. She had spent hours last night masturbating in the tub, just

His Desired Girl: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 27 Jul 2026 19:31:00 +0000

His Desired Girl: Part 1

After Jacob asks her out, Emily's body begins to change.

Based on a post by DocAutomata. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After finding out how Jacob feels about her, Emily's body begins to change, and Jacob can't help but notice that her transformation is conforming to his deepest fantasies.

"Ugh, lab reports suck," Emily said before slumping over onto the table.

Jacob chuckled. "Can't argue with that."

The two lab partners were sitting together in the school library, attempting to work on their AP biology homework, though at this point Emily wasn't above some idle distraction.

"Did you read that manga comics I showed you?" Emily asked.

"Yeah; it was really cute for a while, but I kinda fell off of it when the love interest started getting all moody and aggressive." Jacob shrugged. "Never really understood the appeal of those kinds of characters."

Emily huffed in indignation. "You just don't get it. There's nothing more romantic than a good Kabedon dominance."

Emily glanced up at Jacob, who had gone back to writing in his lab book. He had a smile on his face, which Emily couldn't help but mirror. This was nice; having a friend. From the very beginning of high school, Emily had just sort of sequestered herself into the background, not really interacting with anyone if she could help it. The throes of puberty certainly didn't help much, gracing her with terrible acne and not much else to compensate for it; just a couple of modest C cups and; well; her urges.

When she learned that Jacob Housley was assigned as her lab partner in biology, she intended to keep up her usual routine with group assignments: do all of it, none of it, or trade it off every other assignment. It had served her well for so long, but Jacob wasn't having it. He insisted they work together, unilaterally deciding that every Friday they'd meet in the library and work on that week's lab assignment.

It took a while, but bit by bit Emily opened up to her pushy lab partner, and found him to be a fun person to be around. She recently discovered that they shared an interest in manga and anime, and with that came the back and forth of recommendations as well as the subsequent discussions of shared enjoyment or scandalized disagreement. It was a bit sad to admit, but it had been the first time that she'd had any real fun with any of her classmates since she started high school, and she truly cherished it.

"Hey, Emily?" Jacob asked.

She lifted herself off the table and sat up, furrowing her brow at Jacob's nervous expression. "Yeah?"

"Would you; maybe; want to go out?"

Emily froze. Jacob; wanted to date her? Was that a thing that could happen? Her breathing quickened and she felt a tingle between her legs. Mentally groaning, she urged her stupid body to calm down and tried to formulate a response.

Before she could, though, someone behind her laughed.

"I think you confused her," said the sickeningly familiar voice. "Even pizza face knows that you'd have to be completely desperate to want to ask her out."

Even though Emily really should've been immune to it by now, the insult stuck inside of her like a parasite. Sometimes she wanted to ask Hannah Burton if she was trying to be a Mean Girl stereotype, but she would always just freeze up at every opportunity; like right now, for instance. By the time Emily turned around, Hannah had already walked away; her stupid, perfect ass swinging from side to side as she left the library.

"Fuck her," Jacob said, looking down at his feet. "Dammit. I should've said something, but I just;"

"It's okay."

"Anyway, um. Do you;""

"No. I'm sorry."

"Oh."

Emily could hear the disappointment in his voice.

"It's not because of what she said, right?" he asked.

"No."

"'Cause I think you're awesome." A bit of red crept into his cheeks. "And pretty."

"Thanks."

Emily gathered her stuff and stood.

"Hey," Jacob said, a tinge of panic in his voice, "we're still friends, right?"

Emily turned to him, trying her best to fake a smile. "Yeah. See you on Monday?"

"Sure; " Jacob relaxed a little, but worry was still plain on his face. "Sure. See ya Monday."

Jacob zoned out as he watched Emily leave the library. He fucked up. He should've said something to Hannah; seriously, pizza face? but he'd been distracted by the stupidest fucking thing possible. The moment he had asked Emily out, he'd gotten inexplicably horny. He knew he was excited at the prospect of going out with her, but was he really that immature? Even after that horrible mood shift, he was still hard. God.

He didn't believe for a second that Hannah's insult had nothing to do with Emily's answer. It might have still been "no", of course, but she probably wouldn't have been so torn up about it without the bitch's input.

Over the course of getting to know Emily, Jacob had realized that she had a pretty big complex about her looks. He didn't really understand it; the only real point against her was the acne. Take that away and she'd be the prettiest girl in the school; beautiful, olive-toned skin; dark brown eyes he could stare into for hours; and full, luscious, unbearably kissable lips. Sure, she didn't have his ideal body type, but that only existed in the realm of fiction. If he judged girls based on that he'd be single forever.

He took in a deep breath and sighed. There was still a bit of that smell from earlier lingering in the air. He had noticed it right before Hannah showed up, so it must've been her perfume or something. It; actually smelled really, really good. Like milk and honey, but way better. Not that he'd ever tell her that.

Jacob packed away his stuff and left the library. Although he worried that it would drive them further apart, he decided he'd ask Emily out again if the opportunity presented itself and there weren't any idiots around to put her down. Hopefully it wouldn't be as much of a train wreck as his first attempt.

Emily drove home on autopilot, barely paying attention to what she was doing in her depressed haze.

Hannah was wrong. Jacob wasn't desperate, he was just a good person. He'd somehow found something to like in an ugly, anti-social girl who had initially wanted nothing to do with him. He might have even been telling the truth when he said she was pretty, though she honestly couldn't understand how he could've come to that conclusion.

She knew he could do better than her. Jacob was fun and handsome, and while he wasn't exactly popular, he wasn't unpopular either. Once he got over her rejection, she was sure he could find a nice girlfriend who wasn't as ugly or boring as her.

Besides, if they got together, he'd eventually learn about her; habits, and she wasn't really sure if she could handle that. He'd probably think she was a freak, and he'd probably be right to think it.

She finally broke away from her self-loathing as she pulled into her driveway and saw her parents loading up the SUV. They were getting ready to leave for their "second honeymoon", whatever that meant. Probably "nonstop sex in a hotel room", if she had to guess.

Her dad waved at her as she got out of the car. "Hey baby."

"Hey," she replied. "Are you and Mama about to leave?"

Her mom walked out of the garage lifting two heavy suitcases like it was nothing. "Can't wait to get rid of us, huh? We're almost ready. How was school?"

"Fine," Emily lied.

Her mom finished packing the car and wrapped her arm around her dad's waist.

"You sure there won't be any house parties while we're gone?" her dad asked.

"No, Daddy."

Her mom smirked. "You don't have to lie to us, Emily."

Emily rolled her eyes and once again wondered at two people in front of her. Michael and Jessica Tenner: the perfect couple in every conceivable way. They were both doctors who had met in medical school. Michael could easily be described as exceedingly handsome, even if he was a bit on the short side.

Jessica, though, was extraordinary. People were always surprised when they found out she was an anesthesiologist, since their first guess would always be professional bodybuilder. She wasn't too bulky, but she was built enough that she wouldn't be able to hide it even if she wanted to; not that she did. Her muscles didn't detract from her bust either, her pectorals sporting two shapely G cup tits. Add to that her general drop-dead gorgeousness, and you started to wonder if Amazons were really a myth.

Honestly, if it weren't for a few incidental facial similarities, Emily would've thought she was adopted. There was a period in middle school where she seemed to start bulking up, but it didn't last very long, and she just went back to her normal figure in a week. She remembered it really upsetting her dad for some reason.

Jessica approached her, wrapping her in a tight hug. "We'll miss you, baby."

"Yeah yeah," Emily replied, pulling away from her only to be hugged by Michael. "I'll miss you, too."

They both got into the SUV, Jessica waving from the passenger seat.

"Don't wreck the house too bad," she said as they drove away.

Emily waved them off, eager to have the house to herself. Hopefully being able to go all out without having to worry about being heard would cheer her up. She entered the house and made a beeline up the stairs and into her parents' room. She found the key to their expansive walk-in closet in its usual hiding spot, and, like always, marveled at its contents.

There was one thing above all else that made Emily certain that she was was her parents' daughter: her libido. She had been masturbating multiple times a day before she even knew what sex was. Then, one night in middle school, she found out what Michael and Jessica Tenner were "playing" every night in their bedroom. She had stared transfixed through the crack in the door, blown away at how something that big could fit inside of her Mama. That experience had actually led to a bit of confusion when she discovered pornography, since all the guys in it were so tiny. It wasn't until later on that she realized that her mother wasn't the only ridiculously endowed person in the family.

It wasn't long after that event that she had figured out where her parents kept their "toys", which brought her back to the present moment. Behind a huge rack of clothes was a veritable shrine to sex. A huge assortment of items lined the walls and filled the shelves: lingerie, bondage gear, cock rings, anal beads, strap-ons; there was even a disassembled sex swing sitting in the corner of the room. What Emily was interested in, though, was the shelf filled entirely with neatly-arranged dildos.

Figuring she had all weekend to work her way up to the more intense sizes, she decided to start small, picking up a green, eight-inch vibrator. After washing it in the bathroom sink, she stripped naked and went to her bedroom.

She fell onto her bed and began teasing her clit. It never took her very long to get going, and in no time at all her juices were already overflowing and dripping onto the sheets. She brought the end of the vibrator to her slit, and this time she didn't imagine it belonging to some random porn actor, and instead pretended it belonged to Jacob. She imagined him laying over her, getting ready to penetrate her for the first time.

He'd be gentle, slowly inserting his rod to make sure he didn't hurt her. She gradually pushed the vibrator into her pussy, inch by inch, until it was fully inside her. She moaned in pleasure, her hips twitching upwards at irregular intervals.

Jacob would look deep into her eyes and ask her if she was okay.

"Hmm. Your cock feels so good in my pussy, Jacob."

He'd begin thrusting, still taking care to not be too rough. Emily pumped the vibrator with one hand while fingering her clit with the other.

"Harder, Jacob! Fuck me harder!"

She quickened her pace, thrusting the toy in and out of her as she imagined Jacob moaning in her ear. Her pleasure built to a crescendo.

"Cum inside me! Fill me up with your cum!"

She came, her inner walls repeatedly clenching around the vibrator as she imagined Jacob pumping her with his sperm. She writhed in pleasure for nearly a full minute before relaxing, her breathing short and rapid in post-orgasmic bliss. She pulled the vibrator out of her pussy and brought it to her mouth, licking up her juices while pretending it was mixed with Jacob's cum.

She went on like this for hours, cumming around twenty times before she lost count. Her body never seemed to tire when it came to sexual pleasure, though she never really thought much of it. After all, it wasn't uncommon for her to hear her parents going at it all day.

She probably could've kept going all night, but she eventually decided it was time for bed and took a shower. After using the shower head to get in one more quick orgasm, she washed herself off and went to bed.

She hugged her pillow as she tried to sleep, still feeling a bit down. A good masturbation session usually made her feel better, but this time there was a constant twinge of disappointment in the back of her mind. It was too bad that her imaginary partner would forever remain imaginary.

When Emily woke up she felt; different, somehow. Confused, she brought her hands to her face to rub the sleep out of her eyes; and immediately froze. Her heart began to race as she desperately tried to feel for something that miraculously seemed to be missing.

Excitement building, she rushed to the master bathroom and gasped at the girl staring back at her through the mirror. Her face was completely unblemished, covered in perfectly clear, silky-smooth skin. She ran her fingers across her cheek in wonder. Looking down, she found the rest of her body in the same condition; absolutely perfect olive skin from head to toe.

That wasn't all, though. She was curvier. A lot curvier. It seemed she had gotten wider in all of the right places; her hips and thighs were noticeably thicker, and her ass had plumped up quite a bit as well. She groped her tits, and they were definitely heavier, fuller; about the size of a pair of grapefruits. Even her nipples; which in the course of her examinations had become rock hard; had grown longer and thicker.

Just to be sure she wasn't hallucinating or something, she went back to her room and tried putting on some of her clothes. She was pretty sure her panties felt tighter, but she got clear confirmation of her growth when she tried to pull on one of her pairs of jeans. The denim stretched tightly over her thighs, and she really had to struggle to get the waist of the jeans past her hips and ass. When she finally managed to pull them fully on, she felt like her entire lower body was caught in a vice. She didn't even bother trying to do up the button, dismissing it as a lost cause.

Emily could feel wetness soaking into her panties as she picked out a bra with mounting excitement. She slipped both arms through the straps with practiced ease, letting the cups slip under the curve of her tits. That wonderful, unfamiliar tightness gripped her chest as she reached back and, with some difficulty, hooked on the back straps of the bra. She reached under each cup and adjusted herself as best she could, but there was only so much she could do. Her tits were absolutely squashed into the too-small undergarment, flesh bulging outwards over the top of the cups. After admiring herself for a bit longer, she slipped on a red v-neck that, like the rest of her outfit, felt tighter than before.

By all rights she should've been terribly uncomfortable, but she was thrilled by the tightness hugging her body, as if she were about to burst out of her outfit at any second.

She walked back into the bathroom and gazed at herself in the mirror. She was; she was hot! Her hips flared out much wider than her waist, her ass was a perfect "apple bottom", with her cheeks jutting outward at a sharp angle from her waist and thighs, and her tits were skirting the border between "big" and "huge."

To top it all off was her perfect, clear face. Though, now that she thought about it, was she always this; good looking? Frowning, she studied herself closer, feeling the contours of her face. She didn't think her facial structure had changed at all. Putting aside all the changes to the rest of her body, was clearing up her acne really all it took to make her feel so; pretty?

Was that what Jacob saw in her? Her heart fluttered at the thought of him. Maybe he'd ask her out again when he saw how hot she had become. Maybe; maybe she felt good enough for him, now?

; Was that shallow of her?

She shook her head. She could worry about that later. Right now she really needed to get off. It had been a long time since she felt this horny. She pulled down her pants, exposing her dripping sex. As much as she loved the feeling of her tight jeans, there was no way she was going to be able to fit a hand down there without taking them off.

She cleared a space on the bathroom counter and climbed up, getting up close and personal with her own reflection. Standing on her knees, she leaned back and ran her fingers over her labia before attacking her clit. A shockwave of pleasure coursed through her, her nub seeming even more sensitive than usual. As she continued playing with it, she was starting to think that even it had gotten a bit bigger.

First two, then three fingers inserted themselves into her eager pussy, pumping in and out of her as her thumb continued to rub at her clit. Deciding that she needed to get a feel for her new tits as well, she roughly pulled up her shirt and bra. Two big, beautiful tits slipped out from under her clothes, bouncing hypnotically as they escaped the confines of her top. With the hand she wasn't using to finger herself, she grabbed at a nipple. As her fingers pinched at the hard pink nub, she let out a surprised and ecstatic squeak. It was so sensitive! She had never felt anything like it before!

She pulled her other hand away from her pussy and moaned as she pinched her other nipple. Reveling in the newfound sensations, she began groping and jiggling her new assets, all the while pulling and twisting roughly at her nipples. After only a few moments, her body rocked in orgasm, pleasure radiating out from her tits and suffusing itself throughout her entire body. She forced open her eyes and stared in awe at the curvy vixen in the mirror writhing in front of her.

Her breathing shifted from helpless gasps to heavy panting as her orgasm ceased. She stared at her tits in amazement. She didn't even know it was possible to cum with her tits! These changes to her body just kept getting better and better!

That thought brought her back to reality. What was going on with all of this, anyway? A late growth spurt? If so, then this had to have been the fastest growth spurt in history. She'd certainly never heard of anyone's tits going from a modest handful to the size of grapefruits in one night. Should she be worried?

Looking back at her reflection, she decided to just roll with it for now. All of the changes were positive, and she felt amazing. She may as well enjoy it.

Emily groggily opened her eyes, confused at her unfamiliar surroundings.

Oh, that's right. She had spent the entire day masturbating, pretty much confining herself to her parents' bedroom so that she could have easy access to their toy collection. She had no idea how many times she came, but she had worked her way up to an impressive twelve-inch dildo before finally collapsing in exhaustion on her mom and dad's bed.

Yawning, she got up and trudged to her room, making a mental note to clean the toys that were still scattered all over the place. The first thing to catch her eye was the blinkin

A Housekeeper's Charm: Part 3.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 26 Jul 2026 06:13:00 +0000

A Housekeeper's Charm: Part 3.

Simon seeks to impress Joy.

Based on a post by Smutty and fun. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

When she went downstairs to start to figure out what to have for dinner, she was surprised to see Simon outside dodging the rain under an overhang, barbecuing. After she put on a hoodie, she went outside, and said, "Hey there, whatcha makin'?"

Taking a swig of the beer he had set on a table beside the barbecue, he told her, "Thought I'd give the cook a night off and make us some burgers."

"Wow, how nice. Then do you want me to make us something to go with it?"

He opened up the lid on the barbecue, and pointed with the tongs at two foil wrapped pouches. "It's all done. I cut us up some veggies and potato wedges. We can add some more olive oil and herbs, once their ready."

"Oh, so you can, cook?" She said, flashing him a grin.

He shrugged. "After my wife died, I picked up a few tricks online and watched a few cooking shows. But I wouldn't get too excited until you've tasted everything."

She nodded, and said, "Then I'll set the table."

The dinner he made was surprisingly good. Simon even nodded, looking satisfied as he patted his flat belly, once he was done. Then he watched her as she finished her dinner, realizing that he really did enjoy having her around, even if nothing else was going to happen. In addition to being easy on the eyes, she was fun and interesting to talk to, and smart as a whip. A part of him wished that they'd met under different circumstances. Of course, if she hadn't come to work for him, it was unlikely they ever would have met. Now he was just glad that it was her that had answered his ad.

He helped her clear the table, but laughed when she shooed him out of the kitchen with a wave of her hands and told him to go and watch some TV or something, accusing him of trying to steal her job. He was watching a documentary about ancient Rome and the many layers of the city that sat underground, when she came in to join him. Judging from how engrossed she looked, she seemed to get into it pretty quickly, telling him, "My grandmother Joy, who I was named for, used to take us to Italy every summer."

"Oh, really, was she Italian?"

She shook her head. "No, but she was fabulously wealthy and had a villa there when she was younger, from what I've heard. She also had a lover or two. My grandad died just after my mother was born, leaving my gran filthy rich, and still pretty young and attractive from the pictures I've seen, so I would imagine she had more than her fair share of admirers. I grew up kind of spoiled because of her, as a trust fund baby. It might be why I can't figure what I want to do with myself. She always told me that one day, I'd just know. But unfortunately I'm still waiting to find out."

Simon wiggled his eyebrows playfully, and said, "Maybe once you've finally sold your first naughty romance novel, you'll get the bug and won't be able to stop."

"you know, that would be nice, because I do love to write. For now it's more of hobby, which is why I feel compelled to still find work, like working for you ; although I don't really need the money, because my gran left me quite comfortable."

That surprised him, since she seemed pretty down to earth. He never would have guessed that she came from money. "Well, from what I've read of your book, you're a pretty good writer, and I think you might just have what it takes."

She held up her crossed fingers and said, "Here's hoping." Although she had a friend in the publishing business who'd told her to send her one of her manuscripts. She still didn't have the nerve to just go ahead and do it. But maybe once she fine-tuned the one she was working on now, she might just send it, especially since she was more inspired than she'd ever been, all thanks to him.

Finally taking a look around the room, she noticed the picture again on one of bookshelves, that she dusted that afternoon, and asked, "Was that your wife?"

Simon looked up and nodded at the picture of Jenny with their golden lab, Beau. "Yeah, that's her and Beau, probably taken about ten years ago."

He hoped if there really was a heaven, that they were re-united, since she'd loved that dog from the moment they'd brought it home as a puppy.

"Wow, she was beautiful."

"That she was," he agreed. But for the first time in a long time, it occurred to him that he didn't feel the unbearable pain he'd felt every time he'd looked at her picture. He began to wonder as he looked over at Joy, if she might be the reason. It wasn't like he'd moved on, but it was more like he was finally getting on with the business of living. His mother had told him after he'd lost his wife ; and was pretty consumed with his loss ; that he should try to remember that life was for the living. And now, thanks to the lovely young woman who'd come waltzing into his life, he was beginning to understand just what that meant.

Once the Rome documentary had finished, suddenly feeling like celebrating, Simon got up, and said, "How about a drink?"

Joy smiled and said, "Sure."

"Okay, then name your poison."

She tipped her head, and suggested, "Hmm, maybe something a little sweet?"

"I've got just the thing." When he came back and handed her a pretty rosy-orange colored drink, once she toasted with him and had a sip, she said, "Wow, that's good. What is it?"

He grinned, as told her, "Sex on the Beach."

She almost choked once he said that. "Well, it's good, whatever it's called."

Simon was enjoying a snifter of Grand Marnier, as he told her, "I think I'll dress for dinner tomorrow night."

"Well then I'm glad I brought a dress, even though I wasn't sure I'd ever have a chance to wear it."

Valentines Plans.

The next night at sunset, when Joy came downstairs and couldn't see Simon at first, she smiled when she noticed he was outside again, barbecuing the steaks and jumbo shrimp she'd bought for them. Since she'd already made them a few appetizers and fixed the salad, their dinner was almost ready.

She opened the door, surprised at how amazing he looked in what she could see of his dark fitted suit, since he had a full length black barbecue apron over the top to protect it. "You look nice," she told him. And he really did, with a kind of sexy James Bond-ish thing going on, with his crisp white shirt, black suit and tie and his dark hair nicely styled, she was just eating him up with her eyes.

Once he'd put the lid back down on the barbecue, he turned, looked her over from top to toe, and gave her a whistle, telling her, "Wow, and so do you."

In a short, body hugging black dress with a sexy lacy overlay that barely concealed her cleavage, he thought she looked amazing, and her heels made her long, shapely legs look like they went on forever. With her dark hair up and shining, with little diamond studs in her ears, he could hardly believe it was her. Gorgeous didn't even begin to describe her. Wearing just a light touch of makeup tonight, she looked absolutely stunning. The mischievous glint in her eyes as she looked him over, made him smile. Now he just hoped he could keep his hands off her, but was beginning to have his doubts.

Once the food was ready, she walked with him, into the dining room, and her eyes got misty when she noticed that not only had he placed a huge bouquet of red roses on the table, but he'd also scattered some petals over the white tablecloth, and had even put a heart-shaped box of chocolates at her place. Smiling into his eyes, she said, "Thank you, Simon."

He just shrugged. "Thought if we were going to do Valentine's together, I might as well try and do it right."

"Well, you have, and it's beautiful." The pristine white china and gleaming crystal glasses, made the table look so elegant. For the first time in her life she felt special, like she mattered to someone. Even if he was only doing it for fun, it still warmed her right to her toes that he'd gone to so much trouble.

Simon popped the cork on a bottle of Champagne, smiling into her eyes as he poured. A little afraid he'd gone too far, she just looked so happy, that he was glad now he'd gone to the trouble of getting some flowers and picking her up some Belgian chocolates. Once they were both seated side-by side, they lifted their glasses in a toast and clinked, telling each other, "Happy Valentine's Day." Then Simon thought 'what the hell', and leaned over and pressed a chaste little kiss to her cheek. After all, it was a day for lovers, even if they weren't; and most likely would never be.

Joy shamelessly moaned when she tasted the meal he'd made. Although they'd said they'd make it together, the shrimp tasted so fantastic barbecued, with just the right amount of spice, that she was glad he'd cooked them on the grill. Her steak was perfect, too, just the way she liked it, a perfect medium rare with nice grill marks. "This is perfect," she told him looking at all he'd done for them. "Thank you again for everything, Simon."

"Well, I guess I should be thanking you, too. If you weren't here tonight, I'd probably just be shuffling around the house by myself, in my pajamas, oblivious to the fact that it was even Valentine's Day."

Seeing how good he looked now, she was delighted to see the change in him, even in the few days since she'd come. The fact that he was willing to join her for something like this, she could tell he was well on his way to feeling more like himself. Now she hoped that when she finally had to leave, that he'd be okay on his own again, although she kind of hated the thought of him living all on his own, out here away from everyone ; especially since he'd be away from her, too.

Then she wanted to smack herself when she realized what she'd done. "Oh, I forgot the appetizers," she told him, once they were half way through their meal. After pushing back her chair, she ran into the kitchen, returning with a platter of pretty heart-shaped hors d'oeuvres that she'd painstakingly worked on that afternoon.

Once she sat down again, Simon nodded at her handy work. "Wow, they look almost too pretty to eat."

"Well, they're meant to be eaten, so taste." Then she was lifting a heart shaped tomato bruschetta to his lips, and smiling as he opened his mouth to have a bite, of course letting his tongue linger on her fingers for a second or two.

He groaned as he chewed, covering his mouth and murmuring, "Wow, are those ever good."

Then she fed him another, with black olives and roasted red peppers. Again he moaned, rolling his eyes.

"You like?" she asked him.

"I think I'm in love," he told her, before he could think better of it. But thankfully it just seemed to go over her head, as she placed a couple of them on his plate and then helped herself to a few.

Joy had definitely blinked when she heard him say that he thought he was in love, and her heart was still hammering pretty hard, just from hearing him say the words. She'd sure grown attracted to him in the short time she'd known him, and she had a feeling that what she was feeling was a lot more than simple attraction. All she knew was that she'd never felt as comfortable with anyone before. They just had so much in common. Already she was a little afraid that she actually was falling for him ; and pretty hard, too.

Finally, once dinner was over, Simon insisted on helping her clear the table. Since it was a dinner for the two of them and not just him, he insisted.

Once they were done, she still had him go sit down again so she could get their coffee and dessert ready. When she came back with a beautifully decorated heart-shaped pink frosted cake, with perfect little hand-piped chocolate cupids, he could hardly believe his eyes. She had such a gift for whimsy, and it seemed it really was addictive, since he'd had to hunt for the perfect box of chocolates for her with similar little cupids on the bow. It was something he'd never have dreamed of doing, before her.

Simon realized there was no escaping the fact that she'd really gotten under his skin. Now he couldn't imagine his life without her. Even if he never got a chance to make love with her, he'd still want her close. She was everything he needed, and he was beginning to think perhaps some cosmic force had sent her. Although his sister was the hippie-dippy one in the family, always going on about Karma and how eventually the planets align for all of us, giving us just what we deserve. Now he was beginning to wonder if there wasn't something to it. Especially if the forces that be, actually had sent this delightful creature into his life.

Evening Games and Revelations.

As Simon poured them both a glass of sweet white wine to go with their coffee and dessert, Joy looked at him and grinned, asking, "Are you trying to get me drunk?"

He just shook his head and laughed. "No. And even if I were, I'd never take advantage of you. Why are you feeling tipsy?"

As she nodded, she noticed she actually was feeling a delightful little buzz. "Hmm, maybe just a little," she said, holding her thumb and forefinger apart just a bit to show him how much, making him chuckle.

Then she leaned close giving him a tantalizing eyeful of cleavage as her scooped neckline fell open a little wider. When she smiled coyly into his eyes, he said, "I'm kind of afraid to ask what's going on in that pretty head of yours right now."

Then her grinned turned saucy, as she added; "I've got an idea. How about we play a little game?"

"Okay. But what kind of game do you have in mind?"

"Have you ever played Truth or Dare?"

"No, not that I remember," he said.

She smiled into his eyes, deciding it might be fun. "Well, it's simple. We each take turns picking either truth or dare. And if one of us asks the other a question, then we have to promise to tell the truth, no matter what's been asked. If we pick dare, and we're dared to do something, we can't refuse to do it, or the game will be over."

It did sound like fun, possibly even naughty fun, so he was definitely on-board. "Okay, I'll start with you then."

"Okay," she tipped her head and said, "Then I pick, truth."

Watching her carefully, he said, "All right then. Are you enjoying living here with me?"

Although she rolled her eyes at first, she said, "Well, that's a no brainer. Of course I'm enjoying living with you." But her tone was more serious as she told him, "Although I work for you, it doesn't really feel like you're my boss. You've actually become more of a friend." Already he liked this game, since he didn't think he'd have asked her that otherwise, or ever heard her answer so honestly.

Then she grinned at him and told him, "Okay, your turn now."

He thought for a minute, and said, "Fine, then go ahead and dare me to do something."

Biting into her lip, she seemed to be thinking for a minute before she said, "Okay, I dare you to put on some sexy music and dance around the room."

Simon was relieved that was all she'd dared him to do, glad that it didn't involve a strip tease. He got up and put on a slow song that he'd always loved, Joe Cocker's You Are So Beautiful, since he thought it was perfect, considering she really was. Then he reached for her, and when she squealed and laughed and shook her head, telling him no, he reminded her, "Ah, but you never said I had to dance alone."

Then, once he had her in his arms and they were dancing cheek to cheek to the slow sultry rhythm, as the beautiful words washed over them, he really began to enjoy the game, since he never imagined he'd have a chance to hold her like this, once their dinner was over.

Then, with her wrapped in his arms, he whispered close to her mouth, "Okay, now your turn ; truth or dare."

She smiled into his eyes. "Then I pick dare."

His eyes glinting mischievously, he said, "Okay, I dare you to kiss me, but like you really mean it."

When she tipped her face up and whispered against his lips, "But of course I'd mean it, Simon, how could I not?" before she wrapped her arms around his neck, and really planted one on him, he thought his heart would beat right out of his chest by the time she finally pulled back.

Damn, he was hard as a brick, and knew she had to be feeling it, pressed against her, too.

Then she grinned, and said, "Okay your turn."

What he really wanted to dare her to do, was strip off and join him in bed, but he didn't have the nerve to push her that far. It had been fun until now, and he didn't want to ruin their evening by doing anything she wouldn't like.

He finally said, "All right, then I'll pick truth."

When she narrowed her eyes and said, "What are you feeling right now," he almost blurted, 'painfully aroused,' but decided it wasn't exactly the best answer he could give her; no matter how true.

Finally, heaving a sigh, he looked into her eyes and was honest with her when he said, "Like I'm in over my head."

Joy tipped her head, the game forgotten, and asked, "What do you mean?"

"I just never expected you to come into my life and turn it upside down; for the better of course."

She smiled. "Well, I'm glad you think it's for the better."

"Yes," he said, "you're so good for me. But unfortunately you're way too young for the thoughts I'm having."

As surprised as she was delighted to hear him admit that he had feelings for her, too; she said, "I don't think so."

Surprised, his eyebrows shot up. "You don't?"

She shook her head and slowly began to run her fingertip along his bottom lip. "No, I don't. I think you have to be the most charming, handsome, intelligent, and the definitely the sexiest man I've ever met, and I don't think age matters when you've all that going for you, do you?"

Not sure he'd heard her right, he said, "You do realize that I'm fifty-two and not thirty-two, right?"

She grinned, "And I think you'd still be a total fox if you were seventy-two. Maybe I'm feeling a little loose lipped because of all the wine I've had, but I'm not afraid to tell you that I'm really attracted to you, Simon. In fact, I'm so attracted, that if you wanted to be with me tonight, I would definitely say yes."

She actually said that last part in a breathy whisper against his lips that warmed his mouth and stirred something deep inside him that he hadn't felt in years, and he knew he'd never felt so conflicted and yet so aroused, or so desperately attracted to anyone. He was starting to realize that he just couldn't deny them anymore. Then an unpleasant thought occurred to him and he frowned. Narrowing his eyes on her, he said, "You're not just being kind to me because you feel sorry for me, are you?"

Shaking her head, grinning, she brushed her lips against his, and murmured, "No, Simon. You're way too put together for me to ever feel sorry for you. And what I'm feeling for you right now has nothing to do with pity, and everything to do with desire. I want you."

He could barely believe that he was dancing with this gorgeous woman in his arms, who apparently was just as hot for him as he was for her. Now, if only he could figure what to do about it, it would be perfect.

Once again the naughty little minx took the decision right out of his hands, when she touched her lips to his, slipped her tongue into his mouth and began to loosen his tie. Then he knew that it was actually going to happen. When she licked into his mouth, and he could feel the heat of her hand cupping his ass, as she began to grind her mound into his erection, softly moaning into their kiss, he wondered if he'd even make to a flat surface with her, since he knew he'd never been more aroused in his life.

What a fantastic Valentine's Day this was turning out to be. Probably the best day he'd ever had; and all because of her.

A Night of Delight.

A Housekeeper's Charm: Part 2.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 25 Jul 2026 06:11:00 +0000

A Housekeeper's Charm: Part 2.

Simon Realizes Joy is more than kitchen help.

Based on a post by Smutty and fun. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Joy finally sat back, nodded, and said, "I really think this shows promise, it's just so well written, and so profound. And it's such an interesting concept; how language usage has changed over the years, coinciding with the changes in society in general. Like you mention in your book, it's funny to think that not all that many years ago a man would never consider leaving his house without a hat, and neither would most women. And men often wore shirts and ties, even just for dinner at home. And no one would ever dream of cursing in public in those days. But now people dress down more and wear jeans and T-shirts everywhere ; to work, to church even to funerals and weddings, and now even little kids swear like sailors.

I think you might have something here, you know. It really makes you think how society and language has changed and evolved into what we have now. And I think most people would find your book quite interesting."

Although Simon was glad that she understood what he was trying to say, he figured it was time to call it a night. So he quickly stood, and said, "Well thanks for taking a look at it. I imagine you're probably tired after that long drive, so I guess I'll head off to bed now, too."

When she curled her arms up over her head and stretched, thrusting out her tits, his gaze dropped to the fullness of her chest, and he couldn't tear his eyes off her. And he knew if he ever had an opportunity to see her with her clothes off, he'd probably lose it before he even had a chance to touch her. But before he embarrassed himself even more, he said, "Well, you know where your room is, so; uh, guess I'll say goodnight."

"Good night, Simon. And I think I'm going to enjoy working for you," she said, flashing him a grin.

He knew he was going to love having her around, maybe a little too much. And already he was kind of missing the bossy bitch he'd had to let go. As pushy as she was, at least she never got him hard.

Since he'd lost his wife, sleep was something that hadn't come easy to him, since he'd spent most of his nights restlessly tossing and turning, missing her like crazy and wondering if he could have done anything more to save her.

As he lay in bed and began to remember how adorable Joy had looked on the beach, smiling up at the feel of the sun on her face. The playful way she'd laughed and danced around the kitchen with him, and even just the look of awe in her eyes as she'd watched the sun setting on the ocean.

Simon gradually began to feel his eyelids grow heavy and before he knew it, he was out a like a light for the first time in years ; and with a pretty contented smile on his face, too.

When he awoke in the morning, he had a bounce in his step that he could even feel, as he made his way down to the kitchen, where he found his pretty new employee looking very fetching in soft grey fleecy sweat pants and top that hugged her body in all the right spots. And then his lips curled into a smile when he noticed that she also had her feet tucked into some pretty cute pink bunny slippers, realizing that her sense of whimsy was almost contagious. And he felt something stir in him just from the adorable way she grinned the moment she saw him, and said, "Morning, boss."

Accepting the piece of bacon she held out for him to taste, he let his tongue touch her fingers, and wondered if it was his imagination that her gaze seemed to darken as her eyes held his. And just for hell, because he hadn't felt as good in years, he wrapped his arm around her waist and hugged to his chest for a second, and said, "Thanks, that's just the way I like my bacon, not too chewy and not too crisp."

Once he stepped back, Joy smiled into his eyes, thinking not for the first time, that he really was a pretty striking looking man. And although she knew he was suffering, and she shouldn't have such thoughts about her new employer, she still couldn't help but feel drawn to him ; especially when the feel of his arms around her, even that briefly, just felt so good.

As they ate together at the kitchen table, Simon put down his coffee cup, and told her what he'd been thinking. "Just so you know, in case you have any plans for Valentine's Day on Thursday, if you're going to stay overnight somewhere, you don't have to worry about coming in on Friday. I'll understand, since I was young once, too."

Thinking it odd that he might have thought she'd already made plans, especially since she was so new to the area, surprised her a little. "Actually I don't have any plans, seeing as I don't know anyone around here, except you."

As he picked up his coffee cup, he asked, "So you don't have a boyfriend?"

She shook her head as she cut into her veggie omelet. "No. I haven't really dated much. I'm not really into the bar scene, and I guess I'm kind of picky about who I go out with."

Simon knew he shouldn't have felt as relieved as he did to discover she wasn't in a relationship, since it really didn't affect him one way or the other. But when he looked up and saw her pretty smile, he was awfully glad that at least for now he wouldn't have to watch her walk out of the house with some young stud on her arm, who was planning to do who knew what with her.

Deciding he should just eat his breakfast, and then get back to his book, a little part of him still wondered what it would feel like to actually be with her. He could tell she had a nice body, slender, but shapely. And since he'd been without a woman for years, he had a feeling if they ever did get together it would be fantastic, if for no other reason than he'd finally be getting over his self-imposed five year draught.

Then Joy got his attention when she put down her orange juice and touched his hand, telling him, "I have a great idea. Why don't you and I celebrate it together? We could create a fun St. Valentine's Day feast, and maybe find a sappy romance movie on TV to watch after dinner. And I'll even bake us a heart-shaped cake, just for fun. What do think?"

Fighting the urge to roll his eyes, he thought it was a horrible idea, since he had no more business celebrating the most romantic day of the year with her, than he did with Great Aunt Martha, who was now almost a hundred. But seeing the excitement in her flashing blue eyes, he just couldn't think of a way to say no to her, at least without hurting her feelings. So drawing in a breath, he said, "Sure, sounds like fun." When he actually thought it sounded like a recipe for disaster. And if she put on anything sexy for their romantic little dinner for two, he knew he'd be a goner.

After they tidied up the kitchen together, narrowing her eyes on him, she put her hand on her hip and demanded to know why he was helping her, when taking care of the house was meant to be her job. But he just reached out and brushed his hand over the softness of her cheek, smiled into her eyes, and said, "Guess it's just my way of thanking you for making such a nice breakfast. It was really good, and I enjoyed it."

Feeling a little speechless, she just shrugged and went to wipe down the table. God, could she have found a nicer man to work for? Smart, sexy, fun, and so thoughtful, and she knew if she wasn't careful she could wind up in his bed. And that would not be good. Well, the sex might be amazing, judging by the look of him, since he was in fantastic shape for a man of his age, or any age really, but as far as her working for him went, she told herself she should not be entertaining such ideas, no matter how tempted she was. But, geez, every time he touched her, she could hardly ignore the way her whole body began to tingle, from head to toe ; which occurred to her was pretty strange since she'd never had it happen to her before, even with guys half his age. No getting around it, the man was a total fox, whether he knew it or not.

She was glad now, that she'd made it her mission to help him get out of the slump she'd found him in when she first arrived. Understandably, losing his wife and his beloved pet was bound to make a person sad, but she also realized that being alone with nothing but his thoughts couldn't have been good for him. So she was more than happy to try and cheer him up, since it made her feel good too, especially to see him laughing and smiling so much easier now. And the truth was she liked him ; really liked him. He was such an amazing man. And she also knew she had to be careful not to get too swept up in him, or she might have to leave if things started to get too intense, since he sure as heck hadn't hired her to warm his bed.

Crossing rules of propriety.

When Simon was done loading the dishwasher, Joy flicked a dish towel at his ass, making him laugh, as she laid down the law, and said, "Okay, now back to work on your book, mister."

Somehow, even cracking the whip like that, didn't sound bossy, coming from her. In fact, he kind of liked it. "Okay," he told her, "how about I work for a couple of hours and then we take another walk on the beach? It's a beautiful day today, and it supposed to rain tomorrow."

She smiled into his eyes, and told him, "I'd love to."

Then he stepped closer and tipped up her chin, with his eyes on hers. "And how about you, missy. Have you done any writing lately?"

She shrugged, guiltily biting into her lip, as she told him the truth. "Probably not as much as I should. I've got a few things I'm working on, but I'm not sure if any of them are any good."

Not even fully aware of what he was doing it, still standing very close to her, he ran his thumb along her jaw, and murmured close to her mouth, "Well, maybe I'll take a look at what you're working on later, and we can help each other out."

Her voice sounding a little breathy, she murmured, "Hmm, I'd like that." And she knew they could help each other out in so many ways. She'd also really like it if he got up the nerve to kiss her, but imagined that was never going to happen ; although a girl could still dream.

Then all of a sudden he brushed his lips to hers, as softly as a butterflies touch, and then just as quickly backed away, cleared his throat, and said, "Well, I guess I should get back to work."

As he turned and left, Joy had to grab hold of the counter with both hands, shocked by how deeply that touch of his lips had affected her, with every inch of her still quivering. She'd been kissed before, but wow, somehow that little brush of his lips felt almost epic, especially knowing it was him doing the kissing.

As he sat at his computer, Simon wondered what in hell had compelled him to do something as stupid as kissing her like that. But once he'd touched her face and felt the softness of her skin, it was like his lips had a mind of their own that he was powerless to resist, and before he could think better of it, he was actually touching his lips to hers. And the worst part of it was, after that teasing little taste of her, all he wanted was more ; a hell of a lot more. Now all he could think of was kissing her again ; but this time really kiss her.

He sure as hell wanted to see her naked, and wanted to be with her in every sense of the word. For the first time in ages, he was desperate to be with a woman. But it was just too bad that it had to be her, since he there was no way he could allow himself to cross that line. Seeing as she worked for him he couldn't let things go any further, or they'd both be sorry. Already he liked her too much for her to want to leave, if he ever got her upset.

Later, as they walked together arm in arm on the beach, happily chatting like they'd known each other forever, a little voice in his head kept telling him that there was no reason he couldn't at least have a taste of her lips. After all, she'd hardly seemed repulsed when he'd dared to brush his lips to hers in the kitchen.

Then the surprising little thing that she was, out of nowhere, she turned, smiled into his eyes, cupped his face in her hands, and told him, "I just have to kiss, you, Simon." And then her mouth was opening over his, and her tongue was slipping between his lips, and the way she was stroking his tongue with hers had his hands clenching her ass and his deep desperate groan echoing into their kiss.

Sliding his hand through her hair, clasping the back of her head, Simon hungrily deepened the kiss till he could feel himself growing hard against her belly. And he hadn't been as erect in so long, that it almost hurt.

Loving the feel of him pressed against her, her hands in his hair, Joy happily moaned into their kiss, blown away by the feel of his mouth on hers. Of course she'd been kissed before, but it had never felt like this. Damn, he was kissing her like his life depended on it, and she felt a little sad to think that he'd been alone and lonely for so long, that perhaps it really did.

As she threw herself into the kiss, wrapping her leg around his thigh, with her arms tight around his neck as he cupped her ass and squeezed, she knew she'd never forget this moment no matter how long she lived. Bathed in the warmth of the sun, a gentle ocean breeze ruffling their hair, warm breaths mingling; they fought to get as deeply into each other as two people could possibly get with only their mouths and hands. She wondered how she'd been so lucky to have answered his ad, if only to experience the splendor of this with him now.

Finally Simon pulled back, his chest heaving as he looked into her eyes, part of him aghast at what he'd done, but a bigger part of him thrilled that he'd had this chance with her. Damn, after kissing he like that, he wondered how he'd lasted this long without the feel of a woman.

Finally, after all these years finding himself with someone as special as she was, it seemed the timing couldn't have been better. Obviously, he was ready to join the land of the living, and now all he could think of was enjoying every last thing he could with her to the fullest.

When she closed her eyes, and threw her arms around him and hugged him even harder, murmuring, "Oh, wow," he couldn't have agreed more. Oh, wow, indeed. He'd just stepped over a line he should never have crossed, and almost ravaged his housekeeper.

They finally started walking again arm in arm, but neither of them said a word. It was like what they'd just done was almost too crazy to talk about. He could hardly tell her he was sorry, when he wasn't. Since kissing her like that and finally discovering that how good it could be, had probably been the sanest thing he'd ever done, no matter how wild it felt.

Now he wondered how things would be with them, after sharing something like that, and just hoped it wouldn't be too awkward.

Joy could still feel her entire body delectably humming. Like there was a delicious little secret inside her she was keeping. That being, that she'd found a man who turned her on like she'd never been turned on before. Already she wondered if his kiss could be that potent, then what on earth would it feel like if they were ever to make love.

Just the thought of being in his bed with him, naked; had every inch of her tingling with desire. Already she was beginning to think that it was inevitable, and that they had no choice but to explore these feelings they had for each other. She knew one thing for sure; she'd never been this attracted to any other man. If only he wasn't her boss, it would be absolutely perfect.

Escaping to the tavern.

By the time they got back to the house, Simon knew he had to say something. Although she'd been the one to kiss him, he'd definitely played a part in what had happened, and he knew he shouldn't have gotten so carried away. So, after heaving a deep breath, he said, "I'm sorry, Joy, that never should have happened."

Feeling the happy little bubble she'd been in, go poof; she hoped he didn't mean the kiss, not when it had felt so amazing. Then she got an uncomfortable feeling, as it occurred to her that he was probably now regretting his little dalliance with the help, which of course, was all she really was. She knew she'd be wise to remember that. She'd been hired to cook for him, and keep his house tidy and nothing more, no matter how incredible it felt to share that kiss.

Finally she nodded and said, "I'm sorry, Simon, it was my fault. I shouldn't have started it. I'll just go in and start dinner now."

Watching her turn away, realizing he might have hurt her, Simon didn't know what to do. He had a feeling that pulling her into his arms again would be a really bad idea, especially if he was going to try and put some distance between them, which he knew he had to do. He felt like he'd be taking advantage of her if he were ever to take her bed. How could she possibly say 'no' to him, without compromising her job? Finally, he stopped her in her tracks, when he cleared his throat, and said, "Actually I'm going out tonight, so you don't have to make anything for me."

Then, before she could even think of what to say, he was turning to leave. She was left standing to look at the setting sun all on her own, wondering what she should do now.

Simon was on his second beer, at what was normally his favorite watering hole. He remembered that he'd promised Jenny before she died, that he wouldn't do anything stupid, like starting to drink. But it went without saying, that he'd been doing a lot foolish things lately, like getting involved with his gorgeous little housekeeper. If he was smart, he knew he should send her packing; at least before things went any further. Running his thumb over the condensation on his mug, he wondered what on earth had compelled her to kiss him like that. How could a woman as beautiful as she was, half his age, possibly be interested in someone like him? It just didn't seem possible.

But it sure felt like she was into him, especially with the way she'd wrapped herself around him, as they almost devoured each other on the beach. He could feel himself stirring again, just remembering how incredible it had felt to really taste her, and have that body of hers pressed so enticingly to his.

He pushed away his second beer after a few sips, feeling like an ass for walking out, and leaving her alone. He was sure that she had to be wondering if she'd done something wrong. Although he knew it wasn't smart to get involved with a domestic employee, it sure hadn't felt wrong when he'd held her in his arms.

The Boudoir Overture.

Once he got back to the house, everything was quiet. So he made his way upstairs and gently knocked on her door, hoping she was still up, so he could at least apologize. He knew the problem laid with him, and not her. She was just so open and warm, and kissing him was probably second nature to someone as sweet and affectionate as she was, and he was probably making a big deal out of nothing because it was all just so new to him.

When he finally heard her say, "Yes?" he turned the handle and opened the door.

Then the air left his lungs when he spied her at the desk at the window working on her lap top, in just a pair of thigh-high silky pink shorts and a matching little camisole top that scooped low and hid almost nothing. With her dark hair up in a messy bun, even the sight of her slender neck had him desperately clenching the door knob in his hand. Never mind the silhouette of her breasts without a bra.

Damn, he should have waited till the morning, to talk to her. What did he think she'd be wearing in her bedroom, a snow suit?

Finally he found his voice. "I uh, just wanted to apologize, Joy. I shouldn't have run out on you like that. It's just that it's been a while for me, and I guess; when we kissed I got these feelings that I didn't know what do with."

She nodded. "I know; and I'm sorry. I guess you've noticed that I can be a little impulsive. We were just having such a perfect day together, that I just felt like kissing you. But if it upset you, then I promise I'll never do it again."

Upset him? More like turned his entire world upside down. But there was no way he could tell her that.

"I just wanted to say that there's no need to beat yourself up over it, I know it was just a kiss. I'm sure you realize that I'm still getting over a lot of stuff, and I guess I didn't know how handle being close to you like that. I just wanted to

A Housekeeper's Charm: Part 1.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 24 Jul 2026 06:09:00 +0000

A Housekeeper's Charm: Part 1.

Joy changes Simon's life in ways he never imagined.

Based on a post by Smutty and fun. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Not really sure what to expect when she started up the winding driveway that led to her new employer's house, but Joy was as surprised as she was delighted to find the most charming house she'd ever seen, her eyes lighting up as she reached the end of her journey and pulled to a stop to take a look. It was a picture perfect white Cape Cod with black shutters and three white dormer windows across the front, with a slate roof and an attached two-car garage. And although it was a fair size, she quickly decided that it looked more cozy than palatial. And as she parked her little car out in front, looking around, she could see that also it overlooked the ocean on one side, and was forested on the other. Wow, what a lovely place to call home; at least for a while.

Just in case, she decided it might be best to leave her luggage in the car at least until she'd actually had a chance to finally meet the man who had hired her to become his housekeeper and cook.

After inhaling a lungful of fresh crisp sea air, mixed with a delightful hint of pine, once she'd pushed the doorbell and heard it chime inside the house, she realized she had no idea what to expect. He'd told her that he was a retired English professor who lived alone, but that was about it. For all she knew he could be anywhere from forty to ninety, since it was hard to tell from a disembodied voice on the phone how old he was, or what he'd be like.

Standing and waiting, it occurred to her after a few minutes that no one seemed to be coming to the door. So she pushed the bell again and waited a little more. But as the minutes began to drag on, she wondered if he might be out for a walk on the beach or could even be somewhere out in the woods going for a hike. Not sure what to do, she tried the doorbell one last time and then wondered if she should try phoning him. Sure that they'd agreed for her to start today, now she just hoped he hadn't changed his mind about hiring her, especially after she'd driven all the way from Chicago to northern California, which had been one long grueling trip, especially on her own in winter.

But at least she knew if he had taken the time to check her references, he would have discovered, just as she'd told him that she'd tutored a few kids while going through college, and later after graduating, worked as a barista. At least until she decided she was wasting her English degree fixing half-caff, non-fat, stevia sweetened, vegan lattes all day for a bunch of overly demanding pretentious twits.

So she was certain she didn't have anything to be ashamed of online, since she'd never been much of a partier. And although she loved to have fun, she wasn't into taking selfies, naked or otherwise, or bragging about her life and every meal she ate, like so many of her friends were into. So there definitely wouldn't be any embarrassing pictures to be uncovered. And of course she'd never been in trouble with the law or anyone else, since everyone was always teasing her about being honest and law abiding to a fault, often referring to her as an 'old soul.'

Truth was, a lot of other twenty-six year olds might not think a job like this would suit them, but since Joy was more into books than picking up men, and never cared much about barhopping or shopping till she dropped, she imagined working for an elderly gentleman who'd claimed she could use her liberal free time just as she pleased, sounded like the perfect gig to her. And now finally she might have some time to get some writing done.

Settling In.

When there was still no sounds coming from inside the house, about to go back to her car and try her phone, she was surprised when the door slowly began to creep open and she found herself standing face to face with an incredibly handsome man who she imagined to be in somewhere in fifties with only a smidgen of gray at the temples of his dark hair, that only made him look more distinguished. But right away she noticed that his blue eyes looked watery, like he'd been crying. And when he wiped a hand across his eyes and seemed to be struggling to pull himself together, she didn't know where to look. Awkward didn't even begin to describe what she was feeling. Wow, what a way to start a new job.

"I'm Joy," she finally explained, slightly wincing, while doing her best to look anywhere but at him.

With a nod of his head, he stepped away from the doorway, and said quietly, "Of course, come in, Joy." Finally, he heaved a deep breath, extended his hand and introduced himself. "And I'm Simon."

Doing her best not to stare, figuring he had to be uncomfortable enough, once she'd shaken his hand she glanced around the gorgeous interior, and said, "Wow, you really have a beautiful home."

Simon looked around then, too. "Thanks. My wife did all the decorating."

Not too sure what to say, since she had no idea what of had become of his wife, Joy just took in the splendor of the place, deciding that wherever his wife was, she sure had good taste. It was so tastefully decorated it looked like a spread from a design magazine. And it all worked together so perfectly, from the detailed watercolors of old sailing ships on the walls to the deep blue leather couches in the living area, and the incredible antiques and brass accents scattered here and there, it was absolutely gorgeous, and yet it still had such a homey feel.

Finally Simon looked at her confused. "Don't you have any luggage?"

"Yes, but since I wasn't sure where you wanted me to stay, I left everything in the car for now."

"Well, I guess I should help you with it and show you to your room, then."

The oak staircase had a striking blue oriental runner that led up to the second floor. Once they made their way up the winding oak spindled steps, Simon walked her to the end of the hallway and opened a door. It brought them into an incredibly beautiful bedroom with a huge four-poster bed, and a view of the ocean that she instantly decided was to die for.

"Wow," she said, her gaze drawn to the sun sparkling out on the shimmering water that seemed to go on forever. "What a view. I've never seen anything like it."

Turning his head and taking it in, too, Simon, told her, "It's the reason we built here. We both loved to sail. But I got rid of the boat right after she died since I never felt much like going out on the water without her."

Not sure what to say to that, although she was sorry to hear about his loss, Joy decided it might be best just to take a moment to appreciate the room. Mostly white with a mahogany four-poster bed and a few colorful pink and rose accents, she had to say his late wife's tastes were impeccable. "And this is quite a beautiful room, too," she told him.

Finally he managed a bit of a smile. "Glad you like it."

Not sure what else she should say, she asked, "When would you like me to start?"

Simon almost said, Start what? But thankfully he caught himself.

As glad to have some company, as he was to find someone to help keep his house in order; he told her, "Just so you know, Joy, I don't really expect much of you. All I need is a few meals a day, and if you could keep the house tidy, I'd be happy. And then the rest of the time is basically yours."

Nodding thoughtfully, although pleased to hear that he wouldn't be much of a task master she still wondered how badly he needed help, if by the sounds of what he'd said, he wasn't expecting all that much of her.

She looked at her watch, and seeing as it was just after one, she suggested, "If you haven't had lunch yet, I could fix you something."

Shaking his head, he said, "No, thanks, I don't think I could stomach anything just yet. But if you want anything, feel free to help yourself to whatever you'd like. I wasn't sure what you'd need, so I did a little shopping yesterday, but I can show you where to shop later on if you'd like."

And as she looked into his eyes as he spoke, Simon's gaze settled on hers and he felt almost a sense of d j vu. His late wife Jenny had pretty chestnut brown hair like hers, and was about her height with a similar slender build, and also had surprisingly striking sky blue eyes. And the way she looked at him, kind of wide-eyed, had him remembering the first time he'd ever set eyes on his wife, who'd looked just as innocent and every bit as sweet. "Is anything wrong?" Joy finally asked, wondering why he was staring at her the way he was.

Shaking his head to clear it, he said, "No, nothing's wrong." Then walking towards the door, he said, "Anyway, I'll leave you to get settled, and whenever you're ready I'll show you around."

Watching him leave, she wondered what had upset him, since she could tell the moment he'd first opened the door that he'd been crying, and began to wonder how long it had been since he'd lost his wife.

Careful not to take too long unpacking, Joy found Simon at his computer in his office, sitting behind a beautiful big oak desk. But he didn't seem to be doing much more than staring off into space, at least until she knocked on the door and got his attention, making him quickly turn his head, and ask, "All settled in?"

She nodded. "Yes. So if you'd like to show me around, I'm ready."

They walked to the other end of the house to the kitchen that not surprisingly, was just as beautiful as the rest of the house. And as she looked around, she noticed that everything looked almost brand new, like it had barely been used ; from the state of the art appliances to the deep gray granite counter tops to the rich cherry wood cabinetry. And then she smiled when she saw there was even a view of the lush green forest, right outside the kitchen window. And since she loved to cook, she already knew it would be fun to work in a kitchen like this. And right beside the kitchen was the laundry room, which looked so fresh and clean, everything was just so white with just a few soft well-placed turquois accents. But then she noticed a water bowl on the floor and her eyes lit up, and she smiled at him, and asked, "Oh, do you have a pet?"

Blinking hard, it took Simon a minute to clear his throat and tell her, "I did, until about an hour ago. Just before you got here, I was at the vets having him put down."

"Oh, I'm so sorry." Without even thinking, she reached out and ran her hand soothingly over his arm. No wonder he'd been upset and didn't want to answer the door.

Oh god, the poor man ; how much could one person take ; losing his wife and now his dog. She was glad now that she'd come, otherwise he'd be all alone.

Heaving a sigh, he told her, "Beau was twelve, and his kidneys were failing. And he was such a good dog, that I couldn't stand to watch him suffer anymore, so;"

Giving his arm a little squeeze, Joy said, "Of course." She knew having to put a pet down was never easy, and she could really feel for him.

When he looked down and noticed that she still had her hand on his arm, he lifted his gaze to hers and said, "Well, at least it's over with. But taking him in the car for that final ride had to be one of the hardest things I've ever had to do."

"I know," she said, still gently rubbing her hand up and down his arm. "Growing up I always had pets, and I know how much it hurts to lose one." After a few minutes of awkward silence, she tipped her head, and suggested, "Why don't you show me the beach?" And as he was opening the side door, she quickly grabbed the water bowl and tucked it into the cupboard under the laundry tub, so he wouldn't have to see it again.

A Long Walk on the beach.

They walked together along the beach, with her arm looped through his. Already he was finding her surprisingly easy to be with, and not afraid of being close, judging by how comfortably she was walking with him arm in arm. Then he rolled his eyes, thinking back ; unlike the last woman he'd had to let go. Tall, heavyset and bossy, although she was probably only in her forties, for some reason, she thought she had to mother him ; almost to death. And he sure as hell didn't need another mother. But this girl, on the other hand, seemed to be able to balance being compassionate without being overbearing. And already he had a feeling they were going to get along just fine. Providing of course, she didn't start trying to tell him how to live his life. He'd had enough of well-meaning friends and family telling him that it was long past time to stop grieving over losing his wife. Five years might seem like a long time for most people, but being as happily married as they were, he still felt like he'd lost part of himself once she was gone, and every day felt like a challenge just to try to keep living without her, even after so many years.

Sensing he was still in a dark place, Joy squeezed his arm to her side, smiling as they walked along the sand. Turning her face up to the sun, she said, "Do you have any idea how lucky you are to have all this right outside your front door?"

Although he nodded, he hadn't really considered it in a very long time. She was right though, and part of him knew that he should be grateful for a lot of things, even just having his health.

But watching her, he couldn't help noticing how happy she looked just to be out here by the ocean and the way her face lit up when she smiled, had him smiling, too. "I know," he finally agreed, squeezing her arm to pull her a little closer. Funny, but already it felt like they'd known each other for a while. She was nothing like most of the young women he'd known, especially when he was still lecturing, so many of them were just so showy and shallow, only caring about their looks and of course their precious cellphones. He noticed as he looked at her a little more closely that she didn't seem to be wearing any makeup, not that she needed it, with features as perfect as hers. Her high cheeks had a healthy rosy glow and her lips were full and pink. And he decided that she was even prettier than he'd first realized, since she seemed to shine with an inner beauty and warmth that he imagined not every woman naturally possessed.

Finally letting go of his arm, Joy bent and picked up a flat white seashell from the sand, turning it in her hand, her eyes twinkling, she told him, "I think I'll put this in my room to remind me of the day I first walked here with you." With the captivating way she smiled into his eyes, despite how glum he'd been feeling, he found he couldn't help but smile back. She was pretty sweet, and he already had a feeling they were going to enjoy each other's company immensely. And then he felt something stir inside him that he hadn't felt in so long, that he hardly recognized it as the sensation of being attracted to a woman. Not that he'd act on it, especially with her being so young, but it still felt kind of nice to know that he wasn't quite dead yet.

And as he watched her run over to the shore and try and touch the water without getting her feet wet, when she squealed and laughed as a wave crashed ashore and soaked her shoes, making her jump back, for the first time in a long time, he found himself laughing, too. God, she really was a delight, and he decided that she was very aptly named. Then she turned that pretty smile on him, and said, "Oh, well, at least I got to feel the ocean washing over my hand; and my feet. And that's a first, because I've never had a chance to touch the ocean before." Then he watched her slip her tongue out and touch a finger to the end of it to have a taste, telling him, "Oh, and it really is salty isn't it?"

He laughed. "Yeah, it is."

As she happily wrapped her arms around herself, closed her eyes and smiled up at the warmth of the sun on her face, he decided that she was more than just fun, she was like a welcome little ray of sunshine, and could possibly be just what he needed to help him get out of the funk his life had become.

Eventually continuing on their walk along the deserted beach, they conversed like old friends as they strolled together arm in arm. Curious about her, he asked her what she ultimately wanted to do with her life. And when she told him that her dream was to become a successful writer, he smiled nodding his head, knowing just where she was coming from since he'd been hopelessly stuck on finishing the book he'd started just before his wife Jenny had been diagnosed with cancer. And he'd published so many before, that he was beginning to think that he'd lost his touch. So, who knows, maybe she could help him with that, too.

Soup Weather.

Once they finally got back to the house, both of them were quivering a little, feeling chilled, since the beach got cool in February, especially as the day wore on. And seeing her shiver, he noticed once she took her jacket off that he could see her nipples plain as day, pressed hard against her snug pink sweater, he felt that stirring again, as his gaze froze on the enticing sight of her erect little peaks poking at the fabric. And when he finally lifted his gaze and their eyes met, from the warmth he could see in hers, he wondered if she was feeling it, too. But then he gave his head a shake. What was he thinking? She was way too young for him, even if he was interested, which he told himself he wasn't. Of course he hadn't hired her to fool around with, since he really only needed her to try and help keep him sane so that he wouldn't actually become the house hermit everyone had accused him of turning into since Jenny had died.

Then she got his attention when she tipped her head, and said, "Do you like to cook, Simon?"

With a shrug, he said, "I manage to feed myself."

Then she flashed that pretty grin that he was already beginning to enjoy. "Well, how about we make some soup together, then? It sure feels like soup weather to me."

With a nod, he followed her into the kitchen, suddenly very aware of the way her jeans were hugging her tight little ass, and just how amazingly long her legs really were, especially with how enticingly they were encased in skin tight denim. And as he enjoyed the sway of her hips, he began to wonder how fetching she might look if she were out of them. But then he rolled his eyes, a little surprised where his thoughts had taken him, since he hadn't so much as looked at another woman since the day he'd met his wife, over twenty five years ago. And now here he was, shamelessly ogling this young woman that he had no business ogling.

But no matter what he'd told himself, watching her smile at him playfully as she got everything out of the fridge that they'd need, he couldn't stop himself from smiling back. And he enjoyed how effortlessly she joked with him and laughed, even gave him a teasing little hip bump as they worked together side-by-side at the kitchen counter chopping up vegetables. And after she'd taken a bite, she held out a crisp strip of red pepper for him to taste, and said, "Hmm, you have to taste this, Simon, it's just so sweet."

And as he accepted the crunchy morsel, with his gaze fixed on hers as he enjoyed it, he decided that she was even sweeter. And he was beginning to wonder if hiring such a pretty young thing had been such a good idea. It sure wouldn't take much to find himself getting carried away with her, and he had a feeling that no matter where his thoughts were going that she saw him for what he was, a man who was old enough to be her father, and probably nothing more. But he had to admit, it was still fun to work in the kitchen with her, especially since he'd never done it with his wife. Of course Jenny had been such a good cook, that she'd never really encouraged him to help her.

But he noticed as they worked together on creating a huge pot of soup ; that she seemed to be putting together out of her head ; that he found himself laughing more with her than he'd laughed in ages, she was just so much fun and so playful, that it almost felt therapeutic just to be with her.

The year before, he'd seen a shrink at his brother's insistence, who had told him he thought he needed professional help if he was ever going to get over his loss. It turned out to be a total waste of time, since the only words of wisdom the quack had for him, was that time would heal. Yeah, right. He already knew from experience, that time didn'

The Freak: Part 6.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 23 Jul 2026 22:39:00 +0000

The Freak: Part 6.

The journey to ever after.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 5; The Conclusion

Over the river and through the woods.

The roads in this part of the Island are narrow two-lane secondary roads with low speed limits and frequent no-passing zones, but the traffic is typically light. I headed west until I ran into Route 25A. It runs along the North Shore all the way from Queens to Riverhead, the Suffolk County seat. From Riverhead the bungalow was only a half-hour away. There was no driveway so I drove onto the lawn, parking next to Mom s car, just before lunch. Carole and my other sisters ran out to see us and Kelly was excited to see them, as well. All the same, I slipped her leash onto the collar before letting her out. She sniffed Marie and Angela then licked Carole s face as I handed her the leash s handle. She ran off, leading our pet into the house. Barbara was laughing. Quite a welcome, eh?

Pretty much what I expected; they ve wanted a dog for years, but my mom always said no. Maybe she ll change her mind one of these days. I leaned across the seat and we kissed. Unfortunately, that was all we d be able to do over the next week unless we walked down to the beach late at night, maybe for an evening swim. Hmmm, that was a really good idea.

I carried our suitcase and Kelly s bed into the house while Barbara handled her food and bowls. I dumped the bottle of water that we d brought for her onto the lawn after closing up the car. We never locked anything here, not even the front door when we left for the beach or shopping. I dropped everything in what used to be my room while Barbara set up Kelly s bowls in the kitchen.

We changed into our suits and walked down to the beach after lunch. Mom was really old-school, insisting that none of us swim for at least an hour after eating even though I had debunked that as an old wives tale for years. Once again, my experiences at the public library had proven fruitful. My research had turned up more than a dozen articles; some scholarly; on the subject and all were contrary to the idea that digesting food could lead to a fatal stomach cramp. Barbara and I joked with my sisters as we strolled down the path.

Our first trip to the beach had been in late March when the weather was cool. Today the temperature was in the mid-to-high eighties with only a light breeze. It was Barbara s first opportunity to see the beach s real appeal. Looking to the left and right from the bottom of the steps we couldn t see another living soul for almost a mile. The water was glass flat and the tide was coming in. I liked low tide for snorkeling and spear-fishing, but there were lots of rocks; some as big as a foot across only eight to ten feet from shore at low tide. There were only tiny pebbles and sand to walk on at high tide. However, I knew from experience that stepping on those tiny objects would hurt like hell once our feet were wet and the skin was soft. That s why I had told Barbara to wear flip-flops to and from the water.
We had just placed the blanket onto the sand when Barbara smiled at me and said, I can see why you love it here, Jack. I can t believe that the water is so clear and clean.

It should be exactly like this every day unless the wind shifts and we get a nor easter. Then the water will be rough and cloudy for a day or two. I d have to say that high tide will be around four today. That means it will be later at night by the weekend. We can come down after dinner and go for a swim. It s only safe at high tide because of the rocks. Of course, there are other things we could do here on the beach; alone; together; in the dark.

Imagination; that s only one of the reasons why I love you. She reached up to kiss me then we walked together into the warm water.

We swam out about fifty feet. It was my first chance to see Barbara swim. She d never make the Olympics, but I thought she was much better than average. We swam and floated and showed our love for each other, getting out of the water only when we began to get cold. Even then I was recruited by Carole to be her diving platform. I lifted her so she could stand on my shoulders, only letting her dive when I knew she was in deep enough water. I stood there helping her for almost twenty minutes before I picked her up and threw her bodily into the water. J.J.! She acted as though she was pissed, but we both knew better. A few seconds later she began to laugh and I joined her as Barbara stood to towel me dry.

I showed Barbara the rock I had told her about; the one we could dive from once the tide was high enough. We walked there around 3:30, climbing up the rear of the rock and diving off the deeper front then swimming back up its smooth sloped surface. We were on the rock when Barbara asked, Where is our lot, Jack?

I pointed to a long staircase that ran from almost the top of the bluff to the beach s surface about two hundred feet away. That staircase belongs to my friend Mike s family. You haven t met him yet, but you will. He s in the Navy now, but he lives there with his mother and grandmother. Anyway, our lot is just to the right of his; figure about 100 feet from the staircase. I pointed so Barbara could see more clearly. We left the beach at five so we could walk up, and wash at the shower just outside the kitchen window. Once on the concrete base we could wash and dry ourselves without walking grass or dirt into the house.

After dinner I suggested we get Carvel for dessert. Not surprisingly, everyone enthusiastically agreed. We closed the doors to keep Kelly inside and everyone piled into the Olds for the fifteen minute ride to Rocky Point. Most of us ordered cones, but Mom insisted that Carole get a cup; she was a slow and sloppy eater. We stood outside, leaning against the car as we joked and enjoyed our treats. It was dark and almost time for Carole to go to bed when we returned to the bungalow. That s when we learned that she would sleep in her sleeping bag in the room with my other sisters. You deserve to have some privacy, but please remember that my head is only a foot or so from your bed so DO try to keep the noise down. I laughed, but I could see the twinkle in Barbara s eyes. We turned in early because we had an early appointment with Mark Hanley, my friend s brother-in-law.

We drove into Rocky Point again early the following morning to buy some pastries from the local bakery. Their donuts and Danish were great, but my favorite was the fruit ring; a 12-inch Danish crust filled with cherry, blueberry, and pineapple fillings. Everyone loved it so I bought two. We left to meet Mark at 8:50, walking down the hill to our lot.

We wore jeans because the lot had yet to be cleared and there was almost certainly going to be a lot of poison ivy. Mark was right on time. We shook hands and walked onto the lot which I knew from the survey was two thirds of an acre; 150 feet by almost 195 with the land sloping up from the road to the top of the bluff. First, we talked about where to locate the house so we d have a yard in the front and back then we got into the details of what we wanted; a family room and attached two-car garage, living and dining rooms, kitchen, two full bathrooms, and four bedrooms. We also wanted a screened porch in back where we could sit and enjoy the view. We don t know much about floor plans so we ll leave it to you to come up with some ideas. He agreed and gave us a few which we incorporated into the drawings he would make for us within the next week.

Both Barbara and I had orientation scheduled for the second full week of September so we planned to stay on Long Island for almost all of the week of Labor Day before driving back to Somerville. We d have the beach entirely to ourselves. The summer season ends on Labor Day which I had always thought was a shame because the weather in September is ideal for the beach and the water is perfectly warm; for Long Island, anyway.

Mark phoned three days later, telling us that he had a few books of floor plans and had made a few scale drawings using them as a guide. He came the following morning at ten, spreading several large sheets of graph paper on the table for us to look at. He had given us exactly what we wanted and more. The basement held a two-car garage on the right with a large family room and small kitchenette on one side with a laundry room and lavatory behind a wall on the other. Also there was the oil burner and hot water heater and room for a workshop and storage.

Upstairs the house was shaped in a U with the dining room, eat-in kitchen, and another lavatory on the left. The center was a large living room with sliding glass doors leading out to the screened porch. The other side held the master suite, three smaller bedrooms, and another full bath. Mark explained that he thought a vaulted ceiling in the living room and master bedroom would be interesting touches if our budget could handle them. He also suggested a tray ceiling in the dining room so we could have a real chandelier.

He also showed us a typical colonial house, but commented that we d have to remove a lot of soil to accommodate it. I thought that was a bad idea and told him so. He agreed, saying, I have to show clients a variety of plans and I always list the pro s and con s. You beat me to the punch on that one. Barbara liked the U-shaped house so we asked him to put together a formal proposal.

I remembered to ask about access to the attic, thinking about storage and Mark agreed to add a regular staircase rather than folding stairs near the kitchen to that area, also suggesting that his men place plywood flooring up there to accommodate us. Barbara asked if we could add doors from our bedroom to the screened porch. Mark agreed that would be a good idea. I knew that there would be dozens of additional decisions as the house progressed, but we weren t that far away. He returned the Tuesday after Labor Day with an estimate of $93,000. I wrote a check for $20,000 as a down payment when we signed the contract.

Barbara and I took my sisters out for miniature golf and banana splits on Thursday night and on Friday we gave Mom and Dad who had driven out after work the night off by taking them out to the drive-in. It was a family movie; a comedy; that we all enjoyed although Big C fell asleep long before it was over. I carried her into the house around eleven then Barbara, Kelly, and I went for a late night swim.

The walk down the path was aided by a flashlight as Kelly capered back and forth in front of us. I knew that I d have to check her for ticks tomorrow, but that wouldn t take more than half an hour; less with Barbara s help.

Once on the beach Barbara came into my open arms for the most passionate kiss of our trip. We d had sex our first night; oral, a sixty-nine to keep the noise under control. Tonight we d make glorious love under the moonlight, maybe in the water. That would be a first for both of us.

I led my fantastic wife down to the water. The tide was ebbing, but was still high enough to enter the water safely. We had worn our suits, but they dropped to the ground in an instant. Holding hands we walked together into the water as Kelly scampered back and forth, barking, but not getting any deeper than her paws.

I began by massaging Barbara s ass as we came together for a long steamy kiss. Her arms were around my neck and her legs around my waist. I moved my hands to massage what I thought were the perfect breasts, knowing that Barbara loved the sensation of my hands on her nipples and areolas. She got down to business by gripping my hard cock and bringing it to her molten tunnel. I was initially concerned about whether she would be lubricated, but my fears were unfounded. She shimmied down my shaft easily, moaning in ecstasy the entire time.

Barbara laid back, floating while her legs moved up my torso. I must have been hitting that spot I hit when her legs were over my shoulders. I was driving into her at a brisk pace, but she was moving even faster. I thought it funny at the time that we were making one hell of a wave with every thrust. There was white foam all around us and that s not all. Our every movement resulted in a pale green light coming from the numerous comb jellies in the water.

Unlike jellyfish, comb jellies have no stinging cells and, in fact, have no tentacles. They re basically filter feeders on plankton as they drift on the tide. There were probably millions or even billions in Long Island Sound, but unless you actually look for them you d never know.

We went at it furiously for only five minutes until I felt the familiar rumbling and Barbara shook wildly. I knew that she had cum when she screamed at the top of her lungs. The sound bounced off the bluffs probably for miles as I pumped her full of frothy white semen. I lowered her legs and held her tenderly for another ten minutes until she began to laugh. We are definitely doing this again. I loved it, but I love you even more. Then she showed it once again by kissing me, her tongue deep into my mouth.

The rest of the trip passed quickly as we spent our days at the beach and our evenings entertaining my sisters, our late nights back on the beach making the most incredible; the most fantastic; love with my wife. Dad left early Tuesday morning as he did every week in order to get to work in time to eat some breakfast. We packed Mom s car with the suitcases in the morning and they left just after lunch. Barbara and I were alone except for Kelly as we waved good-bye to my family. We stayed until Thursday morning when I turned the water off, draining it out the hose cock and throwing the circuit breakers to turn off the electricity. Then I double checked the windows and front door before locking up the kitchen door and joining Barbara in the Olds with Kelly in the rear seat.

The drive to Orient Point took just over an hour so we were early for our 11:00 reservation. I put the leash on Kelly and walked her near the beach on the side away from the ferry dock. She did her business and I dutifully cleaned up. We returned to the car just as the ferry was pulling in. Ten minutes later we were onboard and sitting on deck in the warm sun, knowing that we d be in the shade once the boat turned around. We relaxed for the hour-long trip then drove north on I-95; the New England Thruway; all the way to Boston then west to Somerville.

Kelly was obviously thrilled to be home. I had just parked in the garage when Barbara led her to the gate that enclosed the back yard. She bolted in, running around the perimeter at a wild pace causing us and our neighbor Paul, two yards away, to laugh wildly. I ll be over in a few minutes with your mail. We had just walked into the house when he rang the bell. We thanked him several times, but he just shrugged it off telling us that s what good neighbors do for each other. All the same we thanked him again, shaking hands before he left.

We had a great weekend, taking Kelly into Boston for a stroll along the Charles River. We were stopped often by young children who asked if they could pet her. We went through the ritual of having her sit while I held her collar, sniffing the kids hands, and then the energetic petting. It was great seeing the laughter and joy in the children s faces. Twice kids were afraid until I showed that Kelly would never bite them by pushing my arm into her mouth.

Barbara and I made love; frantic monkey love; every night and every morning until Sunday when we spent the entire afternoon in bed, showering right after dinner and setting out our clothes tor Monday morning; the first day of orientation.

I personally thought that most of it was a waste of time, but I did find the campus tour helpful as were the placement exams in English, math, and Spanish. I was exempted from Freshman English and from the math requirement. I was placed in Spanish 4 which I thought was appropriate. Barbara told me that she enjoyed her campus tour even though it was quite short. She found the placement exams challenging. On the positive side her freshman mixer was on Wednesday night while mine was on Thursday.

I was challenged at the door to the gym where the mixer was held because I obviously had no Lesley Student ID. This is my wife who is a student here. She wants to attend so she can meet some of the other freshmen. However, she is not going without me, just as I will not attend my mixer tomorrow evening without her. Don t worry; I m not going to cause any trouble. I pushed my way past him as Barbara and I entered the large open expanse. There was a huge canvas tarp over the gym floor, I assumed to protect the finish of the floor and there were several hundred chairs in a long continuous row all around the perimeter of the room. Canteens with soda and snacks had been set up at both ends of the basketball court.

I led Barbara over to the opposite side for no reason other than to keep the entryway clear. We had a seat for a few minutes before getting up to dance. I was reminded of junior high with the boys and girls on opposite sides, neither quite willing to venture into hostile foreign territory so Barbara and I were the only dancers. That was okay with us. I had my hands around her succulent body while she moved into mine as closely as humanly possible.

We had danced five slow and two fast dances when Barbara told me she was thirsty. I left her at the seats and walked over to the nearest canteen where I pulled two cold Coke cans from an ice-filled cooler. I saw that Barbara had acquired an admirer as I returned.

I m flattered, but I m really not interested.

You re saying no, but we both know that you really mean yes.

No, I m definitely saying no to you. I mean it. Leave me alone. I m a married woman. Barbara held up her hand to show her rings.

Then I heard her suitor respond. Hey! That s okay; I love married women. There s no substitute for experience.

That may be, but I think my husband would not approve. Oh, here he is now.

I handed the Cokes over to her as the jerk turned around. I had a scowl on my face as I reached out, taking his shirt and tie in my left hand. This is your lucky day, little man. There was terror etched into his face as I lifted him bodily off the floor and for good reason. I was at least eight inches taller and sixty pounds heavier and I was obviously all muscle while he was not. I promised at the door that I wouldn t cause any trouble so I m not going to take you apart. You were told no, weren t you? No means she s not interested so a gentleman would just turn around and try somewhere else. There are probably at least a hundred good looking girls here tonight. So, why don t you try your luck with those girls over there? I pointed to a group of about ten standing about thirty feet away. It goes without saying that you ll never approach my wife again. I m right next door at Harvard and I promise I ll hunt you down like a mad dog if I hear even a single complaint from her lips. Do we understand each other? He nodded quickly.

I slowly lowered him to the floor, brushing away the wrinkles I had made in his clothes. Reaching into my pocket I found a ten dollar bill and pushed it into the pocket of his suit. You ll need to have this suit and shirt cleaned and pressed. Now; get lost! He did and that was the time I noticed the puddle he d made. Looking at Barbara I laughed. I think we need to find some new seats. There s a bit of a mess here. She laughed, too then handed one of the cans to me. I opened it and took a long pull before leading Barbara away.

Barbara waved to two girls who seemed to be walking toward us. I met them at the tour and again during the placement exams. They re both from Massachusetts. Barbara introduced me to Darla and Marianne. Even I had to admit that Darla was built like a brick shithouse. I might have been interested if not for Barbara. We chatted for a while until I volunteered to get some more sodas and some chips for all of us.

How can you handle all that, Marianne asked. Then, to show her I held up my hands. Each of mine made three of hers. They laughed as I turned and walked toward the canteen, returning a few minutes later with four cans of Coke in one hand and two bowls; one of potato chips and another with pretzels in the other. Barbara took the bowls so I could distribute the Coke cans. As a surprise I then removed four cups; two in each of my suit s pockets, then pouring ice cubes from one to the other. In a minute we all had Coke on ice. The girls all laughed as Marianne asked, Is there no limit to what you can do?

The Freak: Part 5.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 22 Jul 2026 22:38:00 +0000

The Freak: Part 5.

We begin our life together.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The house looks nice, Jack.

I m sure it is, but I doubt we ll live there. He doesn t want to do it. He was looking for an excuse not to. He also thinks he can cheat us out of a thousand dollars. Once he gets his hands on that money we ll never get it back.

Can he do that?

He ll come up with some phantom problem and we ll have to go to court to get it back. It s a good location, but I m sure Mr. Silverman will advise us not to get involved.

Sure enough, that s exactly what he told me. Stay away from that jerk, Jack. We ll find something else. And he did. By Wednesday the real estate agent he was using had found us a house to share with a widow. She was pleasant and offered to cook our meals for a small fee if I would agree to maintain the yard and her flower beds. It was a winning proposition for both of us. She; Mrs. Mazzone; had a bedroom and bathroom on the first floor along with the kitchen and living room that she was willing to share while Barbara and I had a good-sized bedroom, bath, and a smaller room where we could study on the second.

Barbara and I walked into the high school main office at 7:45 Monday morning where we were greeted by Mrs. Cecil. Morning, Jack; and you must be Barbara. I know that Mr. Wickers isn t too happy, but I think what you did was wonderful.

Thanks, Mrs. Cecil. Here are Barbara s records and here s a note in regard to Wednesday.

You re appearing before the grand jury? Oh, my! I guess that really will be a legal excuse, won t it? Then she laughed and her laugh brought our asshole principal out from his office.

I m not very happy with you, Mr. French!

I really don t care, Mr. Wickers. I want Barbara to be here and she is. I m taking her down to see Mrs. Costello now. You ll find out soon enough what kind of person she is. I took Barbara by the arm and led her away.

Oh, Jack; I m so sorry. I m nothing but trouble for you.

I pulled her into the lobby where there were several large pillars. Standing behind one I told her, I don t ever want to hear you say that again. I love you, Barbara, and I m thrilled to be married to you. Wickers is a pretty good principal most of the time, but he s also a real asshole sometimes and this is one of those times. Mr. Silverman saw the superintendent last week and he passed the word down to Wickers. His reaction is exactly what I thought it would be. I leaned down for a quick kiss that, fortunately, was unobserved and walked Barbara down the hall to see Mrs. Costello, the guidance counselor.

Unlike Mr. Wickers she was warm and welcoming. She spent a few minutes asking Barbara what she was studying at St. Claudia s. Then she created a schedule for Barbara. She would be in my homeroom and my English and history classes, but while I was taking calculus she was taking advanced algebra and she was also taking chemistry instead of physics. Spanish 3 and physical education rounded out her schedule.

We were walking to the lockers when she asked me, What is physical education?

It s a chance to get good and sweaty in the gym. I ll have to ask Mom where to get a gym suit for you. Maybe Angela has one that will fit you. Let s find your locker. I think it ll be right across the hall from mine. It was, and it took me a minute or two to show her how it worked. In that time several of my classmates came over to say hello and welcome Barbara to the school. We were only a minute late to homeroom and we were all amused when Mrs. Snyder asked Barbara if she was related to me.

We re not blood relatives, Ma am. We have the same name because we re married. Mrs. Snyder was shocked and everyone chuckled, remembering that all-out laughing wasn t appropriate in school.

I made a brief explanation, telling her that all would become clear within the next month or so then Barbara took a seat near the rear of the room where there was an empty seat. This was a big room; big enough to hold every senior in the school. That came in handy when we had to make announcements to the class or discuss some class activity.

I was headed to physics first period while Barbara had Spanish. Marlene offered to help her find the classroom. We parted with a quick hug and the next time I saw her was fourth period in English with Mrs. Wohl. By then she knew all about Barbara s presence. She added Barbara to her roll book and told her to take a seat wherever she could find one. Marlene was sitting next to me and got up to allow Barbara to sit there while she found another seat a few rows back.

You d be disappointed if you thought there would be any shenanigans between us. We had plenty of that at home and our situation with Mrs. Mazzone was better than we had anticipated. I know you were married only two weeks ago and, believe it or not, I was young once too so don t worry about making a bit of noise at night. I m sure you get my meaning. We did and we still made love every night and many mornings, too. In return we always received a beaming smile from our landlady.

We actually attended one class Wednesday morning before leaving school for our drive to the Yonkers PD. Lieutenant Flanagan was waiting for us and whisked us into his sedan only a minute later. He was all business as he described what would happen. I ll have to testify first. Basically, the district attorney handling the case will ask a simple question and it will be our responsibility to flesh out the answer. Don t embellish and be honest in what you say and all will go well. Relax and don t be nervous. There is no cross examination at the grand jury. Did I explain that to you?

Yes, I said with a little chuckle. I think you re even more nervous than we are.

If I am it s for Barbara. I m sure she doesn t like reliving that horrible experience.

You re right, Lieutenant, but if it will help stop those atrocities I ll tell the story a thousand times.

You re a brave young woman, Barbara. I ll try to get Jack to testify first so he can be with you while you testify.

I hadn t realized that we had to go all the way to White Plains, the county seat, so it was almost 10:00 by the time we had arrived. Lt. Flanagan led us inside until we were stopped by several court officers who wanted to see our ID. Flanagan flashed his badge and ID card and Barbara and I pulled our wallets to show our driver s licenses. Only after emptying our pockets and Barbara s purse were we allowed to pass. I was somewhat concerned until Lt. Flanagan assured us that it was to insure privacy and confidentiality of the grand jury s proceedings.

We were about halfway down the hall when a door opened and we saw a woman I guessed was in her mid-thirties approach us. She greeted Lt. Flanagan who introduced her as ADA Linda Koslowsky. We shook hands and she reviewed what would happen even though Lt. Flanagan had just done that in the car. She agreed to the order he had suggested, telling us not to become anxious due to the delay. The grand jury is always deliberate, she said with a chuckle. By deliberate I really mean slow. Not only do I ask questions, but they sometimes do, too and their questions can really go far afield of the issues. But this is the process we use and it s been in existence for hundreds of years so it must work. With that she led Lt. Flanagan away.

Barbara and I sat in the uncomfortable seats for more than an hour until she reappeared to bring me into the room. I kissed Barbara and walked in, showing my surprise when the door locked behind me. There were a lot of people seated in rows that rose in four tiers. I thought that there were at least forty, but that was just a guess. A clerk approached and I was sworn in. That was when I first noticed the judge off to the left of the jury. Once seated, the ADA asked for my name, address, age, and a few facts about my high school experiences.

I described both my academic and athletic achievements; I was a bit taken aback when one of the jurors asked if I was the one who had made All-American. Yes, sir; that was me. I was named All-American the past two seasons. Then Mrs. Kozlowski questioned me about my involvement in the case at hand. I explained how and why I had proposed to Barbara and I described the ring in detail; size and color of the stone, its quality, and the type of setting and band. Lt. Flanagan had already produced the receipt and I stated clearly that it was the one I had received from Harry Winston in Manhattan. I couldn t testify about what had occurred in the school. Barbara had to do that, but I did tell about volunteering to go to the school office wearing the wire that could record the conversation.

We listened to the tape in the school office and I swore that it was an honest and complete record of what had transpired. I answered several questions from the ADA and several more from some jurors. Then I repeated with the same set of questions about my visit to Monsignor Moran. I was about to step down when one elderly woman asked why I had married Barbara. First of all, I love her very much and have almost from the moment we met. She s an incredible person. Secondly, I felt that I had to protect her. Her foster parents are very caring people, but they are blind to any wrongs that may be committed by the leaders of their church. They still have difficulty believing that Barbara was whipped by this nun even after viewing the photographs you have seen this morning. They would have forced her to return to that school where she might have been further tortured. Would you have allowed someone you loved to endure that kind of treatment? I knew that I wouldn t and couldn t. I was excused from the stand, but was not required to leave the room. Instead, I stood just inside the door where I hugged Barbara as soon as she stepped in. I could see that she was frightened and that nothing I could do would calm her.

She had just taken the oath when the jury forewoman spoke. I can see that you re nervous. You have nothing to fear, my dear. We are here to help you, not hurt you. Just tell us what happened to you. Tell us everything. Will you, please? Barbara seemed more relaxed when she sat and I reached out to take her hand. Barbara responded now to the questions from Mrs. Kozlowski, slowly rebuilding the events of that fateful Monday. She seemed to gather herself as she spoke. I could feel her strength in her hand grow as she progressed from the theft of her ring to the horrendous beating she had received at the hands of the nun who should have been her caring teacher. She told how she drove frantically to my parents house, how my mother had phoned the school and how I had responded immediately. She described her experience in the emergency room and how I had cared for her afterwards.

Barbara was excused after she had testified for an hour. ADA Kozlowski thanked us for our time and testimony. I have no doubt that there will be indictments against all three of these monsters. I know these people. Half of them are Catholic and they hate the thought that their priests and nuns would behave in such a despicable and unchristian way. I ll be in touch with you by Friday, Lieutenant. I think you can plan to act within the next week. She thanked us again and Lt. Flanagan led us back to his car.

I ll take you out to lunch then I think you should go home and rest. You ve been through a meat grinder, Barbara. You re a very brave young woman. I gave him our new phone number, the one we d had installed in Mrs. Mazzone s home even though she had tried to convince us to use hers as our own. I drove Barbara back to what was for now our home and put her to bed, lying with her until she was asleep then I rose and went downstairs to speak with Mrs. Mazzone.

It must have been very difficult for her.

It was. She s much braver than I could ever be. To relive those horrible moments over and over; I think she can feel the lashes of that whip even worse than she did that infamous day. I can t wait for this horrible episode to be behind us. That s one of the reasons why I want us to move to Massachusetts. She needs to be busy, studying as well as building our life together. She needs more work than high school can provide.

She needs time more than anything else. I thought I would die when my dear Louis passed away. Now, almost three years later I know that I still love him, but we were not meant to grow old together. I still miss him, especially at night when I am alone, but it gets easier every day. The same will happen with Barbara. Just be sure to be there always for her.

You need never worry about that.

The next three months passed swiftly, but not without a number of spectacular highlights. Barbara made her way into the yearbook; just barely when I phoned Carolyn who was the editor the afternoon after her beating. There was an April 1 deadline unless we were willing to pay a penalty. I phoned a local photographer and made arrangements for her to be photographed and for the photos to be rushed to Carolyn s home. I trusted her to pick the best, although they were all excellent. I also knew that Carolyn would write something appropriate, in consideration of her late enrollment. She did exactly that, noting that Barbara s most outstanding senior moment was, Kissing my husband Jack after winning the state basketball championship. Funny; that was my most outstanding moment, too.

It was only six days after our appearance before the grand jury that Lt. Flanagan and a squad of police appeared at St. Claudia s School. There were arrests; Sister Mary Theresa in the main office and Sister Mary Patrick removed kicking and fighting from her classroom immediately; and two others after the records so vainly kept by a series of self-serving principals had been examined. Also found was a small treasure of purloined jewelry in the desk and dresser of Sister Mary Patrick as well as the three other nuns; baubles stolen over the decades from innocent and unsuspecting students and their families. Barbara s ring was in Sister Mary Patrick s desk. The blood-soaked whip was easily found on a hook in her closet.

Lt. Flanagan then took a small group of officers to the archdiocese offices to arrest Msgr. Moran. The list of charges went on for four pages, rivaling only those of the two nuns. Not surprisingly, the Cardinal denied any knowledge of the allegations. Barbara and I watched almost everything on the six o clock news that evening, declining an invitation from the District Attorney to witness the arrests.

As I had anticipated, Stanley Silverman instituted a class action lawsuit on behalf of the three hundred and seventy-six victims, some of whom were old enough to be grandparents now, using the list to identify and locate them. The suit claimed compensatory damages of more than eight hundred million dollars and unspecified punitive damages. He held a major press conference on the steps of the State Courthouse in which he fervently expressed his ire at the actions of the so-called professionals parents had entrusted with their daughters. He wanted Barbara and me there, but we politely declined. We d done enough.

I had always gone fishing over the Memorial Day weekend so when I asked if I could use the bungalow my parents agreed immediately. We were at dinner two Sundays prior and Carole actually begged to join us. I think that Jack and Barbara would enjoy some time alone, Mom told her. But Barbara and I had anticipated her request and agreed if we could get Carole out of school a bit early on Friday afternoon. Thus, Barbara drove from school to my parents home on Thursday to get Carole s clothes for the weekend then she drove into Tuckahoe to get me after our game.
Unfortunately, we weren t going to the playoffs. I d had a good year on the mound, pitching my way to a 4-1 record and a 2.05 ERA while batting for a .420 average on exactly 21 for 50. Our other two pitchers, however, had losing records and of my teammates, only Tony had a decent batting average. Even Eli who had made All-County with me last year had been mired in a season-long slump, barely batting .200.

We left the high school at 2:00 and picked Carole up only five minutes later. She was elated to be with us and we always enjoyed being with her, too. We reached the bungalow by four, stopping in nearby Rocky Point to pick up some hooks and sinkers as well as a dozen sand worms, the preferred bait for blackfish in the spring. Blacks live in rocky areas so the north shore of Long Island is almost ideal with the millions of rocks large and small pushed down from New England by the ancient glaciers.

The first thing I did was strip the monofilament from my spinning reel and re-spool with new twenty-pound test mono. When that was done I took my two girls out for a quick dinner; pizza. Mom knew that we were now practicing Lutherans so meat on Friday was not only acceptable, it was the norm. We had a special dispensation as a result. Carole liked pepperoni while I liked sausage. Barbara, ever the diplomat, would accept both so we ordered a large half and half and a couple of Cokes. Getting to the restaurant early meant we could eat quickly and get back to try fishing while there was still daylight.

I made my first cast and stood still, my long rod resting on my thigh. Barbara and Carole amused themselves by playing tag. Somehow Carole was always able to catch Barbara, but Barbara had the utmost difficulty catching her eight year-old sister-in-law. They were laughing like crazy when I had my first bite. This kind of fishing takes patience. The first tug occurs when the fish mouths the bait. Strike then and you ll catch nothing. You re only pulling the hook out of the fish s mouth. I ve done this for years so I was ready for the second powerful tug. A strong pull on the rod set the hook. I always file the point so it s razor sharp. Blackfish have thick fleshy lips so a sharp hook is a real advantage. I pulled it easily to the shore, knowing as I did that I would release it. Sure enough it was a lightweight. It was only out of the water for seconds before it swam away.

The fishing was great for the next hour as I caught and kept two fish over five pounds; a gift for Mrs. Mazzone. I cleaned them at the water s edge, removing the head and the entrails then turning the knife over and scraping it against the scales to remove them. Finally, I used an old set of kitchen shears to remove the fins. I washed my hands and my tools and we were ready to hike up the path. I d never found walking up the path at night to be terribly difficult because there was usually ambient light from the moon and stars. It was really dark once we were under the trees, but the path was surprisingly easy to see because of the contrast between the white sand and the dark green plants that appeared black at night. Barbara got Carole ready for bed while I washed the fish, dried them with a clean rag then wrapped them in aluminum foil for the refrigerator.

We hugged and kissed Carole as we tucked her in and then she asked the big question, Barbara, where are you and J.J. going to sleep?

Right over here in Jack s bed.

Both of you? In that little bed?

Yup! And there will still be room for you in the morning. Okay?

Apparently it was because Carole smiled, hugged Barbara and me one last time and rolled over to sleep. Barbara and I retreated to the living room where we sat quietly reading some of my parents extensive library of paperbacks. Only when we were sure that she was soundly asleep did we shower and make love, with Barbara seated securely on the kitchen counter, me standing between her legs. Barbara had taken a small towel from the linen closet to stifle her usual orgasmic scream. We retired as we did every night with Barbara s head on my chest and her leg over my thigh. There was one huge difference though; we were wearing t-shirts and gym shorts because of Carole s presence.

We fished again on Saturday, this time with my friends, but at night we took Carole to the drive-in movie in nearby Rocky Point. She played in the playground before the movie and enjoyed the cartoons, but lay down on the rear seat under a small blanket once they had ended.

We took Carole with us to the Lutheran church with Mom s blessing then fished all Sunday afternoon. Blackfish are funny. Sometimes you can fish all day and catch nothing, not even getting a single bite. Other times you can t reel the fish in fast enough. The afternoon was a washout, but after dinner it was hotter than I d ever seen. I must have caught twenty fish and

The Freak: Part 4.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Jul 2026 22:36:00 +0000

The Freak: Part 4.

My day of revenge.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 4

That happened much earlier that I had thought. She and Mr. Gleason were at the house at eight the following morning, arriving just before my Aunt Debbie and Uncle Dave with my cousins. We left the house at 8:35 in three cars; Mr. and Mrs. Gleason with my parents and Angela, the cousins with Aunt Debbie and Uncle Dave, and my remaining two sisters with Barbara and me. Angela volunteered to get on line if necessary as we would be about ten minutes later due to picking up Eli.

Once down in the Village I turned right at the playground, the site of some really intense basketball games. So far as I knew, I was the only white guy to play there without hearing plenty of jibes and insults. Then again, there wasn t one other player who could keep up with me. After the playground I made another left and a right before pulling into Eli s driveway. Carole squeezed out from the back seat and sprinted up the sidewalk. The front door opened just as she arrived and Eli scooped her up into his arms.

Hey there, Big C; I hear you re in the wedding, too. Then he hugged her, giving her a big kiss. Carole loved when he called her Big C, especially because she was by far the smallest in our family. Eli greeted us as he pulled the seat forward for Carole and squeezed into the front passenger seat next to Barbara and me.

How s your back, Barbara? You really look beautiful; unfortunately, there s nothing special about you Freak. Did you comb that head with an egg beater this morning?

At least I never had the stupidity to get a Mohawk.

Ouch! That hurt! But it really is an honor to be with you this morning. I think all the guys and their girlfriends are going to be there, too.

Barbara leaned over to kiss Eli s cheek and laughed. Jack told me about the Mohawk. Wow, is your mother strict!

Yeah, but looking at how some of the other kids behave I m glad she is. They have no discipline; no self-control. I see nothing but trouble for most of them. It ll be too late by the time they finally grow up. Enough of this negativity; where are you going for your honeymoon?

We re leaving this afternoon for my parents bungalow. It s not much, but we ll have quiet and privacy.

More importantly, we ll have each other, Barbara said as she reached up to kiss my cheek. I turned left at the light onto White Plains Road and less than ten minutes later I was parking in the Town Hall lot. Angela was right there first in line with two couples behind her. We took her place with an apology to those behind us. They assured us it was not a problem and that Angela had told them that she was holding the spot for her brother. I gave her a hug as we took our place in line.

We hadn t been there five minutes when I heard a clamor behind us. All of my school friends and some of Barbara s; no doubt the work of Mrs. Gleason; walked in. I was proud when I saw that they were all in suits and dresses. I would have walked over to thank them, but the door opened at that very second. Barbara and I walked in with Eli and Carole right behind us. I showed our license and our judicial waiver, and paid the fee, handing Eli the rings before a quick request to the clerk and stepping forward to meet the Justice. I shook his hand, slipping him a twenty that he calmly slipped into his pocket. He did laugh when he saw the crowd, but took charge, telling everyone where to stand. My family and Mr. and Mrs. Gleason had prime locations. Eli stood to my right; Carole to Barbara s left.

I had worn my navy suit as stated, but I was surprised to find it newly pressed as was my shirt AND tie. Barbara was stunning in a silver-white short-sleeved dress that was mostly form-fitting with a loose matching vest /jacket that ended at her waist over the bodice. Her coordinating heels were a great match and her diamond and opal jewelry set went with the outfit perfectly, as well.

I listened carefully to every word the Justice said, repeating word-for-word the oath of love and loyalty, forsaking all others gladly and loudly, proclaiming my love for Barbara, followed immediately by Barbara proclaiming her undying love for me. Eli produced the rings on time and Carole smiled broadly through the entire brief ceremony. It ended to nobody s surprise with the command to kiss the bride. I had intended a quick relatively chaste kiss, but Barbara grabbed my head, pressed our lips together, and held it for more than ten seconds before pulling back to whisper, I love you more than I can ever say so I m going to show you every single moment of every single day. We turned and walked out, making room for the next group of four people even as I slipped the clerk another twenty in trade for a legal-sized envelope with the typed documents I had requested.

Once outside Dad startled me by inviting everyone back to the house. We ll have deli meats and bread and a host of salads. There s soda and beer and even the hard stuff and we re hoping you will all come.

When I reached home I learned that Mom had ordered everything including delivery yesterday while Barbara and I were getting our license. Two of our closest neighbors had taken the delivery and organized everything.

The house was jammed with people even though my parents house is large; not mansion large, but close. The living room alone is almost 600 square feet and when you add in the dining room, kitchen, breakfast nook, and my bedroom/family room at the rear the total was well over 1,000. I was standing with Eli, sipping a Coke, while Barbara spoke to a few of her friends from school. They told her that some absurd story had been created to explain her sudden departure. I overheard one of the girls refer to the nun as the troll. It must have been a commonly used name because the other three nodded their heads in agreement.

I would have laughed had Eli not spoken. You re a lucky guy, Freak. She is an incredible woman. She s beautiful, intelligent, has a killer body, and it s obvious that she is totally in love with you.

You re right, Eli. The day I met her was the luckiest day of my life; until today, anyway. There was no way I was going to let her get away from me. He clapped me on the back and left to tickle Big C before grabbing a sandwich from the dining room table. Angela started the phonograph and as soon as I heard Sea of Love I moved the latest Mrs. French to dance.

We held each other closely as I whispered, Come with me, my love; to the sea; the sea of love; I want to tell you how much I love you; . I was pleased when Barbara pulled me even closer to her body. The message was clear; I belong to you; everything; all of me.

I saw my sister Marie taking plenty of photos, spending Dad s money freely. I knew she was on at least her third roll of film. We ate and danced and received the well wishes of our friends and family, but at 1:45 we disappeared upstairs exactly as planned. Once in Carole s room we changed our clothes and I was especially keen to check on Barbara s back.

There were signs of healing, but it was all too clear that she still had a very long way to go.

Ten minutes later we strolled downstairs dressed in jeans, casual shirts, and light jackets. Our suitcases and toiletries had been packed into the trunk of the Olds earlier this morning. We said our good-byes quickly, taking extra time to thank my parents, Eli, and Big C then we were off to our abbreviated honeymoon. We were on the Hutchinson River Parkway toward the Whitestone Bridge, making sure that I had the change for the tolls. The traffic heading eastbound on Long Island s limited east-west highways was terrible during the afternoon rush hour and our goal was to reach Suffolk County by 3:00. We actually missed that by five minutes, but we clearly had avoided the bulk of the traffic and all of the delays one could expect.

We had been on the road talking and joking and looking forward to our life together when I asked her what she had been discussing with her friends. I told them how I had asked Sister Mary Patrick about my ring and how she had treated me and about my injuries. They weren t all that surprised. Elizabeth told me that she was beaten last year; not as many times as I was and for some minor transgression in class. She said that her parents were told that she d be kicked out of school and possibly excommunicated by Msgr. Moran if they complained so they said nothing.

I ll bet we can come up with lots of other girls just by talking to your friends and their friends and so forth. Mr. Silverman thinks we may be able to file a class action suit. That could involve hundreds of millions of dollars and I m sure it would get plenty of publicity. It s just like Moran to threaten the injured parties. Well, that won t happen to us, will it?

Barbara laughed. I loved hearing her laugh. No, it won t because we already quit, right?

Absolutely! Did I hear them call the nun a troll?

Yes, that s what we call her. She s short, maybe five feet two inches at most and she must weigh 250 pounds. Her breasts hang down to her navel and her nose is all misshapen and she has a beard. We know because one day in a weak moment she told us how hard it was for her to have to shave once a week. That was also the day that she condemned all men, telling us how the boys treated her when she was young. I gathered then that she hadn t changed much as she grew older. She s also one of the teachers you mentioned. She never attended college and she brags all the time about how that shows how smart she is. I thought about that, wondering whether that information might be of use to Lt. Flanagan.

We were about half an hour from the bungalow when a thought hit me. I had to laugh and I did until Barbara asked me why. I just realized something. Today is my re-birthday. With all the excitement I completely forgot. I was struck by lightning exactly ten years ago today. I guess that makes me doubly lucky today. Barbara laughed then, as I stopped at a light, she moved over to give me a long hot kiss. Several people honked their horns when the light had turned green and I hadn t moved an inch.

I drove up the lawn all the way to the back door of the bungalow. My dad had built most of it himself back in 1948. It was a simple rectangle with a galley kitchen right at the back door. I turned on the electricity right after carrying my kicking and laughing wife over the threshold. I left her to wander the house while I did the most objectionable job of opening the house; climbing headfirst into the crawlspace to turn the water on at the main. There were always plenty of spiders there and I had seen several black widows there over the years. That was why I ran a long stick around the opening and down the pit to where the valve was located. I also wore an old long-sleeved sweatshirt I had thrown into the trunk just for this purpose.

Barbara met me in the living room. This is really nice, Jack

It s better now than it was when it was built. There were no ceilings then and early in the morning there were comic books thrown from room to room and you could get hit by someone s sneaker, too. In spite of that, there was almost a rebellion when Dad decided to add the ceilings. Also, originally there were no doors to the bedrooms; only cloth drapes. I don t think that Mom was too happy with that. They only lasted one summer.

Which is your bed?

I pointed to the bedroom on the far right. Over here on the right. I have the one by the wall and Carole has the one under the window. I ve been thinking of buying a lot or two somewhere around here. The beach is great. Some days you can sit there and not see another person for miles. I ll take you down there tomorrow. There are pebbles all along the north shore so walking barefoot is tough at first, but within a week or so your feet will get calloused and you ll be fine. Best of all is the water. It s great for kids because it s usually calm and clean so it s wonderful for swimming, snorkeling, and fishing. There s also a big rock about a quarter mile down the beach that s right at the edge of the water. You can walk down there at high tide and dive off and swim right back up the rock because of the way it s shaped. It s pretty neat. Of course we have names for all these rocks. I ll show you tomorrow.

But first, we have to check out the house. I ll give you the easy job. You can make the beds. We re using my parents room. While you re doing that I have to check for dead mice. The look on Barbara s face was priceless. We sometimes get field mice that come in during the winter. Every September we put out Mouse-not s; essentially strychnine poison; along with a small cup of water which activates the poison. That s the good part. The bad is that they often die here either in the storage compartment in the couch or behind it or under it.

I found the sheets for Barbara while I made my search. Sure enough I found two that had been dead for some time. I picked them up using a rag and placed them into a brown paper bag I would throw out later when we went out for dinner. It was almost that time now. We had eaten several times at the party so a big sit-down meal was out of the question, besides we wanted to have plenty of time to make love. We agreed on a pizza joint we had passed on the way.

We split a small sausage pizza and a large Pepsi then bought two Pepsi six packs at the local supermarket, but no food. We agreed that we d rather spend our time making love than cooking and cleaning.

It was when we had returned to the bungalow that I received the first shock of my married life. Rather than make the two beds in my parents bedroom, she had made mine; a simple twin. How much room have we needed the last two nights, Jack? Hmm? The only difference is that neither one of us is going to wear anything.

Nothing?

Well; I m going to be wearing you and you re going to be wearing me. We will have a blanket and a sheet. But I expect to feel you all night and when I feel that certain something special that I ve come to love; . I couldn t help but laugh. I wanted to take a shower, but Barbara was impatient. She stripped me in seconds then shed her clothes, as well. I did make her wait until I had checked her back. Almost all of her bleeding welts had scabbed over, but I would still have to apply the ointment and reapply the bandages before we retired. Otherwise I was afraid I would further injure my bride in my sleep.

Barbara pulled several dozen condoms from her purse. When I gave her a questioning look she laughed as she explained, Your mom is a really prepared woman. She bought them for us while you were in school then made sure they were in my purse. You know that guys never go into a girl s purse. Anyway, we have enough to get us through the weekend.

I shook my head in dismay, but thought this would be a good time for a discussion that would impact both of us. I explained how I had made some changes in my portfolio to buy Searles Pharmaceuticals because they had marketed the new birth control pill. We talked about the pros and cons, ultimately agreeing that she would try it. I explained further that the pill was a sign of progress; medically and sexually.

If we don t make some progress pretty soon; .. I could take the hint, lying back on the bed so Barbara could climb onto my body. Try touching my back, Jack.

I don t want to; .

I know, but we have to experiment a bit. Oh! I guess I m not ready yet. Barbara was kneeling between my legs, rubbing my cock with her nipples. Moving forward she gripped my organ and I began to worry those hard wrinkled nipples as our kiss began. After a shaky beginning I d learned to love Barbara s kisses. Just the touch of her lips to mine was enough to harden me to steel. She carefully tore through the wrapper and rolled the thin latex sheath down over the head and shaft. I could tell in an instant that she was more than ready, easily seeing the reflection of her nectar running down her thighs in the dim light as she gripped me and spread her legs to almost one hundred and eighty degrees. Seconds later we were in heaven, sharing our desire, our need, and mostly our love.

Barbara must have been practicing because she gave me some sensations I had never felt before, either that or she was saving something special for when we were married. Her cunny was vibrating around my cock, driving me crazy with lust. That, combined with her frenetic movements, brought us to a delightful, but unfortunately swift conclusion. I twisted her big clit as I drove into her with all my strength. Barbara screamed into the night as her body exploded with rapture. My orgasm was there, too. It took all my energy and determination not to reach around her to clutch her to my body.

Instead, I grabbed the muscular orbs of her ass, waiting for her convulsions to ebb. Finally, we settled together, a sweaty dirty mess. I pulled the condom off, resting it on a hanky that I used to wipe myself clean then I pulled the blanket over us. My final act of the best day of my life was to whisper, I love you, Mrs. French. Barbara kissed my cheek and we were gone.

We rose early, showered and I addressed her back s needs; applying ointment and bandages; then we dressed for breakfast; just jeans and sweatshirts and sneakers.

Breakfast out in this area meant going to a nearby deli for bacon and eggs on a roll. We also ordered sandwiches for our lunch. We were back to the bungalow in plenty of time for my phone calls first to Lt. Flanagan and second to Mr. Silverman. Lt. Flanagan told us that he had secured a warrant for both phone taps and for recording my conversations with the school principal and my least favorite monsignor. I made arrangements to meet with him at 8:00 Monday morning. I thought it would be the perfect opportunity; school would be closed, but the principal and staff were scheduled to work. I had no idea how he had learned that, but I agreed. I knew that I would have no trouble meeting with Msgr. Moran. All I had to do was tell him that I wanted to talk about my pledge for the Dunwoodie Chapel renovation. I did want to speak with him about it, but the conversation wasn t one he would enjoy. I was going to renege after seeing how Barbara had been so terribly mistreated.

Mr. Silverman told me that he had met with a judge early yesterday morning and had been given a writ requiring the Tuckahoe School District to enroll Barbara French, nee Millard, a transfer student from St. Claudia s in Yonkers. Also, a second writ required St. Claudia s to provide me with Barbara s records. That visit would give me a legitimate reason to visit the school. Finally, he told me that he had met with a local real estate agent yesterday afternoon in regard to a short-term rental. He said that my reputation in the community would probably help in that regard because everyone knew of my character. I rung off, telling him we d speak again Monday after my undercover work was done.

The whole purpose of using the bungalow was to give us some time to be alone together and, other than a few minutes spent with two of my friends on the beach, that was exactly what we had. If anything, our love for each other grew every time we made love that weekend and we made love often; a minimum of three times a day, taking time off only to rest, shower, eat, and walk on the beach. I had always loved the peace I had found on the beach and Barbara obviously agreed. We resolved to buy a lot in the area where we could spend our summers and odd weekends when not taking classes in Massachusetts.

Sunday was Easter and we agreed to attend some kind of church services. After reviewing the options we decided on the Lutheran church in nearby Rocky Point, mostly because there was a Lutheran church just two blocks from St. Catharine s in Pelham. We closed up the bungalow after the enjoyable service, ate lunch at a restaurant on the way home and arrived at my parents home around three that afternoon.

Of course, they wanted to know how Barbara was feeling. To that she only had a huge smile which made my mother laugh and my father red-faced. My back still hurts, but someone is spoiling me rotten and he s always putting that stuff on me and bandaging my boo-boo s. That was directed at Carole who laughed hysterically. She ran to Barbara and would have hugged her under other circumstances. Instead, Barbara hugged her, kissing her cheek. Then she whispered, just loud enough for all of us to hear, I m so glad you re my sister now. I neve

The Freak: Part 3.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 20 Jul 2026 22:34:00 +0000

The Freak: Part 3.

Trouble in Paradise before I take revenge.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 3 of 5

What happened to your face, Jack?

You did, I replied with a little chuckle.

Oh, no! Did I pee on you? I m so sorry.

No; no; it s not urine. Did you have seven orgasms?

I don t know. I kind of lost track. I don t know what you did to me, but it was incredible. I came quickly and then I kept on cumming and cumming. I didn t think it was ever going to stop.

Well, every time you came I got flooded. I don t know what it was, but I m glad I was able to do it for you.

She moved up a bit to look me straight in my eyes. Me, too, she whispered just before pressing those sweet plump lips into mine once again. I checked out the dashboard clock and pointed at it; 3:26, time to head on home.

Everyone was asleep when we walked through the back door. We turned left so Barbara could take a quick shower. She had left her night gown and robe here in anticipation. I closed the bathroom door and began to turn the couch into my bed when I felt a hand on my arm. Barbara was standing there naked. Damn, but she was a beautiful woman. Come and join me, she whispered.

I laughed. Funny! You have got to be kidding. There is no way that two of us will fit in there. It s all I can do on my own. Thanks for the offer, though; maybe someday, but not tonight. I gave her a quick kiss and she returned to the bathroom, a pout on her face. Ten minutes later she came out, kissed me quickly and walked to the living room. I followed so I could turn the stairway lights on for her and off once she was safely upstairs. I showered quickly, mostly to wash my groin and my face, knowing what my parents would think if they saw me covered with Barbara s juice. It was almost four by the time I crawled under the covers.

We slept in New Year s Day and I would have stayed in bed after 10:00 had I not been invaded by an eight year-old monster named Carole. C mon, J.J., get up so we can play. Did I mention that she was jumping on my chest at the time?

What time did you go to bed last night?

Mom and Dad let me stay up until 10:00.

That s great! I stayed up until four. Let me see; ten is bigger than four so you must have been up later than me.

She responded with a scowl. Even I know that s not true. You need to get up. Barbara s already up and dressed. C mon!

Ugh! It s a good thing that I love you. I growled and Carole scampered away screaming down the hallway. Thank God I wasn t a drinker. J didn t know how I could handle a hangover considering how tired I was. I struggled out of bed to shave, run a comb through my generally unruly short hair, and brush my teeth, dressing in a Harvard sweatshirt, jeans, and slippers. Then I made my bed, turning it back into a couch before yawning my way to the kitchen.

Barbara was there getting a cup of coffee. I wrapped my arm around her waist and she moved up for a quick kiss. That was accompanied by a giggle from the breakfast nook. Knowing that Carole was watching, I moved in for a real kiss. Mom and Dad already knew of my intentions even if Barbara didn t so I wasn t worried that they d say anything. Of course, the giggling was non-stop through the entire kiss. I broke it and jumped into the nook, grabbing Carole and swinging her around while I hugged and kissed her. Her giggling turned to loud laughter which stopped only when Dad complained of an after New Year s headache. I felt real sympathy, knowing how I felt without one.

Barbara and I had only a light breakfast of pastries and doughnuts from the bakery. I broiled hot dogs for lunch then we retired to the living room for the traditional football games. Barbara sat on the couch where she had been on Christmas and I sat on the floor at her feet. She rubbed my neck and ran her fingers through my hair for most of the afternoon. Around three she moved to the kitchen to help Mom with the dinner. Carole and I helped by setting the table.

We ate dinner as one big and happy family before I walked outside with Barbara to drive her home. Tomorrow was Sunday so I d see her early for Mass, knowing that we d spend the entire day and much of the night together. Somehow, my need for seven days of basketball a week had ebbed, replaced by a greater need; a need to love and be loved and to be with that one special person. I let Barbara take the Olds home with her Sunday night so we could spend time together after Tuesday s game.

January and February are the months when the basketball season kicks into high gear. Every game is a league game and every game counts toward that elusive league championship. Well, it was elusive if you played at a school other than ours over the past four years. There was pressure though; the pressure of being ranked number one; the pressure of having a target on your back every time you stepped onto the court. Despite the pressure we ran the table, winning every game by a wide margin.

I had expected to play against every junk defense in the book; box and one, triangle and two, and every variant that was ever devised. There were two big problems with this approach. The first was that I never cared how many points I scored; doubling me had to leave someone else open and my teammates were all very good players in their own right. Doubling me led to more open layups for them than I could count. The other problem was that the smaller guards couldn t leap with me and the bigger layers were just too slow. You re not supposed to be able to drive through a zone, but I drove for layup after layup most games. When I couldn t score I gladly passed to a cutting teammate. Could I make All-American playing this way? Who cared? All that mattered was that we won.

There are four classes of schools in New York; A, B, C, and D; based on school enrollment. Tuckahoe was in Class D. Our success over the past four years meant that we could go anywhere we wanted to in the tourney to play against any class of opponent. Some of us wanted to go into Class A. Most of our opponents had been in Class B or higher, but I argued for us to stay in Class D. Let the bigger schools beat each other up. Guys will get hurt. Guys will get tired. We ll meet the best in the inter-class finals just as we have in the past.

That was what we did and, sure enough, New Rochelle faltered in the A semis and so did Mount Vernon, another highly ranked school from our area. One of the lesser schools won the A competition and the same thing happened in the Class B finals. We blew the Class C champs out of the gym and the following night we whipped the A Champs. They were exhausted from their game against the B winners. Our starters had only played about half of our game the previous night. I won the center jump, one of the few that were actually contested and scored on our much practiced opening play, rubbing my man off on Eli s strong broad body for a crashing dunk. We pressed full court and ran at every opportunity. For all purposes, the game was over at the half when we had built a twenty point lead. Instead of relaxing we shifted into overdrive and, once again, the basket looked to be as big as the ocean. I couldn t and didn t miss and neither did my teammates. We had our fifth consecutive state championship. Three of us made the all-tournament team; three out of ten. Our win streak was at 129 when the season ended.

Best of all; Barbara was there with me every step of the way, even staying overnight in a room with my sisters during the two finals weekends. She was one of many who stormed the court first when we won the Class D State Championship and, finally, when we won the whole shebang. She was the only one of that horde, however, to greet me with a searing kiss.

It was the last week in March and I had just driven to our favorite parking place after an early night of bowling. Soon the outdoor movies would open and we could look forward to an entire night of making out. So far Barbara and I had done everything sexually other than fucking. I loved her enough that I wasn t going to push it. We were sitting together holding each other knowing that we had plenty of time for sexual activities later. Barbara broke our kiss and looked up at me, her pleading voice just above a whisper. Jack, what s going to happen to us once we graduate?

I think we re going to stay together. We will if I have anything to say about it.

But how? You re going to Harvard and I m staying here to attend St. Elizabeth Seton. We won t see each other for months.

No; you need to come to Massachusetts with me.

How can I do that? Where would I live?

I could see that Barbara was almost in tears and I would never want that. I leaned down to kiss her then opened my door to get out. Do me a favor and scoot over here a bit. Please? I gave her a quick peck and got out, walking around the back of the car and getting back in on the passenger side. My right knee was on the car floor and my left foot was on the asphalt as I reached into the glove box to get a plain brown paper lunch bag. Mom had hundreds of them for Carole and even Marie on occasion.

Taking her hands in mine I began to speak. Barbara, you know that I dated quite a few girls before you, but I ve never once told a girl that I loved her, not until this very second. Barbara, I think I fell in love with you even before I caught you in front of St. Catharine s. I am so totally in love with you that it s scary. I told you about the flash where I saw you fall, but I never told you about the other flash that day nor about the hundreds I ve had since then; flashes about our love and life with each other.

I could see her start to understand and she smiled broadly as I continued. Barbara, I hate being away from you for even a single night now so I can t imagine what being away from you for months would be like. Actually, I can; it would be the closest thing to hell for me. What I m doing here in case you haven t figured it out yet is asking you to marry me. I promise that I will love and cherish and protect you forever, maybe even longer.

I reached into the bag to retrieve the small blue velvet box from Harry Winston. Barbara hadn t said a word, but she did push her finger out to me. There were tears in her eyes as I slipped the ring onto her finger. Once it was on she pulled me to her for the hottest kiss of my life. Then she whispered in my ear. Jack. I have loved you for so long; as long as I ve known you. I want more than anything to make love with you. I ve wanted that for quite a while, too. I want to feel you inside me. I only wish I could feel you spurt into my womb, but that will have to wait; for a while, anyway. Can we get into the back seat?

After a tight hug and a tender kiss I replied, I think you deserve a real bed for our first time. You want to drive?

No, I want to cuddle up next to you and look at my ring. Was it expensive? I ll bet it was! She leaned forward again to kiss me then shooed me out the door. I drove us to Nepperhan Avenue, one of the main drags in Yonkers where I had seen some old fashioned motels; the kind that are a bunch of individual small cabins; on our way to an away game. We were there in less than thirty minutes. I handed Barbara a pocketful of change, telling her, Why don t you phone Mrs. Gleason and tell her you ll be late. Be sure you tell her why; the engagement why not the making love why. Barbara laughed then hugged and kissed me before slipping into the phone booth. (Remember! This was 1961 when such things were commonplace.) I walked into the motel office to register.

I d like to rent a room, please.

He looked me over closely before responding. Are you actually old enough?

My attorney tells me that one must be eighteen to legally sign a contract so the answer is yes. I have my passport in my pocket if you like. He responded by holding his hand out and I passed it to him. He spent more than a minute checking the photo and my date of birth before returning it to me.

I suppose the woman outside is your wife.

Not yet, but we just became engaged tonight. She wants to make love and I thought her first time should be in a real bed as opposed to my back seat.

First time? Yes, I guess I can see why you d like that to be special. Fifteen bucks and I don t expect to have any trouble.

There won t be any. I have too much to lose; a full ride to Harvard being at the top of the list.

Wow, he said as he made change and passed me the key to number seven. You re a big kid. Ever play any kind of ball?

I couldn t help but smile. Yeah; a five year starter in basketball and baseball and a four-year starter in football.

I recognize you now. Tuckahoe, right? I nodded. He laughed as he said, Nobody is happier than I am that you re graduating. My son played JV basketball and will be a junior at Gorton next year.

My smile vanished. Too bad about Jimmy Albin. He nodded. Jimmy s situation was sad. He d been found dead just after the end of the season, a hypodermic needle jutting from his arm. All of my teammates and I attended his wake and funeral. Barbara was there, too, never leaving my side. I put my smile back on my face as I walked out, but there was no fooling my love.

What s wrong, Jack?

Nothing really; his son played JV at Gorton. He knew Jimmy.

She reached up to stroke my cheek. You tried to warn him, Jack. He didn t listen. A lot of kids think they know everything. Oh; Mrs. Gleason is thrilled. She didn t seem to be too surprised. She took my hand and we walked together to our room. She showed me a handful of condoms from the glove box.

You trying to kill me before we re even married?

No, but I like to be prepared. I smiled; prepared is good. I opened the door and turned on the light. I expected the room to be worn and it was, but it appeared to be clean although it was cold. I found the heater and adjusted the control. I was pleased when the machine responded immediately.

Now that we were here we were both nervous and hesitant. Eventually, we started to giggle and that developed into full laughter. We came together for a long kiss. Don t you think you should undress me now, Barbara whispered. I kissed her again, moving my hands to her tiny buttons while she began to work on mine. My hands are big and powerful, but they weren t made for this kind of work. She had me practically naked by the time I had half of her buttons opened.

Here, silly, let me help you. She pulled the blouse up and over her head, turning around so I could handle her bra. I leaned forward to nuzzle her neck and cup her beautiful breasts in my hands. Barbara reached behind her to lower my slacks and my briefs. Luckily I had worn my loafers so I was able to step out of my shoes. I placed all of the clothes on a chair while Barbara lowered the blanket and sheet. I think I need to practice some sexy poses for you; something that will help you get turned on.

You haven t needed anything so far. Just one glance at your beautiful face and your incredible body and look at me. I looked down at my cock which stood at attention, as hard as granite and already leaking pre-cum. I kneeled on the bed and lay next to my goddess to caress and experience her fantastic body from head to toe; her soft smooth skin, her glimmering hair, her perfect conical breasts topped with sensitive and responsive nipples and areolas. I kissed each of those nipples, licking and suckling like an infant. My hand rubbed her labia until she was panting and squirming with desire.

It s time, darling. Make love to me. I want it. Damn, I need it. She pulled a condom from the night table and with practiced precision unrolled it down my shaft as I moved between her legs.

I know it s going to hurt at first. Am I going to bleed? I hesitated a second then jumped up to the bathroom, returning with a thin bath towel. Barbara raised her hips to accommodate me then spread her legs wide. I rubbed myself up and down her slit several times before gently pushing home. I was going slowly for two reasons. First, Barbara was a virgin, unused to having anything anywhere near as thick as my cock in her tunnel. Second, I didn t want her to hurt any more than necessary. Apparently, she had other ideas as she thrust her hips upward several inches, ripping her hymen in a flash.

She cried out, several tears streaming from her face, but when I looked at her all I could see was her love. I kissed those tears away as Barbara began to smile. She relaxed as I pushed further into her. We began a rhythm, moving together; slowly at first; Barbara s legs wrapped tightly around my waist. Oh, Jack! She was moaning continuously now. I raised my body up onto my elbows so I could worry her sensitive nipples with my fingers. I could tell from her movements that she was rubbing her clit; her big hard clit loaded with sensitive nerve endings; into my pubic bone.

She was working as hard as I was, driving her hips into me with every thrust. Her face was a mask of love and lust. Her love for me was evident, but just as obvious was her lust; her desire and need to fuck and be fucked; to cum and cum hard.

Our pace increased until we were fucking like animals then; suddenly and without warning; she froze, grabbed me by the hair and pulled me down for a kiss that showed her passion and her love and her lust. Then, just as suddenly, she lost it. Her body shook in three or four directions at once as her powerful orgasm claimed reign over her body. Even my weight wasn t enough to keep her in the center of the bed. She was just coming down when my orgasm hit. She knew by now what to expect. Six straight times my hips drove forward, a fountain of semen erupting from my hard hot tool. I tried to move off her, but she would hear nothing of it. Please, Jack; stay where you are. I love having you in me.

There s nothing I d like more, but, if I do, there s a good chance that the condom will leak. That would never do. I kissed her again, a relatively chaste one, and slid off to her side, the condom, loaded with my seed, dangling from my shrinking cock. I trotted to the bathroom to flush it away and wash my organ thoroughly. I knew that Barbara wanted to play and the last thing we needed was for some stray sperm to find its way into the wrong place.

Barbara was grinning like the Cheshire cat when I returned. I lay next to her, kissing her cheek and hair and rubbing her back and ass. Why the silly grin, I asked.

I was just remembering something you said. Remember when you told me that making love was the most fun thing you ever did? I agree completely. It really was the best thing I ve ever done. Can we do it again?

We can, but we ll need to rest and wait a bit. Men aren t built like women. She began to laugh and I joined her. That s not what I meant. Women can make love time after time as long as their vaginas are lubricated, but a man has to recover. I think it s called refractory period. I should be okay to go again in about thirty or forty minutes. Then if you want to do it again it ll take me a bit longer.

She pouted until she smiled, calling me a spoil sport. I just shrugged my shoulders as I pulled her to me again. We talked about our plans. I wanted us to marry as soon as possible. I also wanted Barbara to accompany me to Cambridge the week after Easter so we could look to rent an apartment or house. I thought that she could apply to local universities for admission in January. She had good grades and there were plenty of universities in the Boston area so I was sure she would be successful. I d rent two motel rooms for appearance sake, but after tonight there would be no reason to use both. If we could marry at the end of the school year we could move to Massachusetts the following week.

Barbara had been playing with my cock, something she had done often; almost every night we spent down past the apartments and, sure enough, thirty-five minutes later she rolled another condom down my shaft. Why don t you take the top this time? I think you ll like it, maybe even better. You ll have complete freedom of movement and I ll be able to play with these babies. I was already massaging her gorgeous breasts.

It could be better? Her tone was incredulous, but she climbed over me to straddle my hips. I took my cock and helped her to line up her cunny with my organ. She had her eyes closed, her face showing total contentment as I stretched her vaginal wal

The Freak: Part 2.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 19 Jul 2026 22:33:00 +0000

The Freak: Part 2.

I learn to love my Catholic School girl.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 2

We were in my car and on our way when Barbara asked, Would you really have fought with that guy?

No; I knew he d back off. He was all mouth. If he really wanted to hurt me he and his buddies would have jumped me without any warning. How about we get some seafood tonight? I know of a good restaurant just down the road in Bronxville. Barbara agreed and ten minutes later we were seated at a table, menus in our hands.

I ordered a pitcher of Coke as we checked the menu. I had to laugh when I showed one item on the menu to Barbara. No, thanks, she said with a smile to my offer of garlic bread. I passed on it, too. I decided on the seafood alfredo and a tossed salad with bleu cheese dressing. Not surprisingly, Barbara ordered the same.

She started the conversation by telling me how much she liked my family. Your mom and dad are so nice and so are your sisters although I barely know Angela because she s always cheering at the games. I especially like your little sister, Carole. It s so obvious how much she loves you.

She always has nice things to say about you, too. Say, I just had a thought. Want to come to Tuesday s game? It s at home against Gorton. That s another high school in Yonkers. They ve always played pretty well against us.

I d love to, but how will I get there? You ll be at school and your parents will probably get there long before I can get to Chester Heights.

You have a driver s license, don t you?

Yes, but; .

I ll pick you up for church Sunday and after breakfast I ll let you drive to your school then back to mine so you ll know how to get there. I ll draw you a map, too.

You re going to trust me with your new car?

Yeah; aren t you trustworthy? Is there a place you can keep it at your apartment?

There s some parking in a fenced lot behind the building and I ll make sure to lock it, too.

Oh, Jack; you re the best. I thought she was going to continue to tell me that she loved me, but then I realized that it was too soon.

Our salads were delicious and very fresh, which I found surprising considering that it was mid-December. We ate in comfortable silence. Every once in a while I d look at Barbara and I always found that she was looking at me at the same time. We just smiled at each other and returned to eating.

The alfredo was a great choice. The shrimp and scallops were tender and delicious and the sauce had obviously been freshly made. It really was a great meal. We left a bit after eleven, driving to my favorite parking spot at the end of the apartment complex, only two blocks from my home. I moved to the center of the seat, telling Barbara that we d have more room that way.
We began kissing, lips locked together and tongues dancing in desire. The windows were steaming up when Barbara moved to straddle me. We never broke our kiss when she began to dry hump my thigh. Seeing this as a signal that she wanted to go a bit further I lightly brushed her nipples with the back of my hand. Her moan of pleasure died in my mouth so I did it again, this time a little harder. She responded by spreading her legs and grinding her cunny into my leg.

I opened her blouse and snaked my hands around her to remove her bra. A second later her glorious breasts were in my hands. I wasn t someone who thought that playing with a girl s breasts was all about some kind of stupid conquest for me. This was about making her feel good; maximizing the pleasure she was experiencing. I rolled her sensitive nipples in my fingers, being careful not to pinch or hurt her. We continued like this until she threw her head back, groaning in her ecstasy. Jack! Oh God, Jack; that feels so good. Then looking into my eyes she whispered, I m a virgin, Jack.

And you will be until you decide otherwise. Barbara; will you ; will you touch me? She looked confused so I continued. I mean here. Taking her hand, I placed it lightly on my rock hard cock.

Looking straight into my eyes she began to rub me through my slacks. What do you want me to do, Jack? Please tell me.

Undo my belt and open my pants then pull down my zipper. I continued to massage her breasts then when my briefs were exposed I used both hands to move my cock and balls through the leg hole. I had tried boxers a year ago when I received several pair at Christmas, but I didn t like the feeling of no support so I threw them out and went back to the briefs. Barbara took me in hand and began to slowly stroke me. Her touch was like velvet, exactly what I imagined her cunny to be as her slender delicate hands moved up and down my thick shaft.

I probably could have made my penis as big as a horse s, but I never saw the appeal. A really long cock would mean either having several inches out in the breeze while fucking or driving into her sensitive cervix with every thrust. I was perfectly satisfied with my seven and a half inches. Yes; I had measured it one night way back in junior high. Now I was being stroked by an absolute goddess. She must have enjoyed it because she gripped me tighter with every stroke and what had begun as slow gentle rubbing was now approaching a feverish pace.

Barbara! Please! If you continue like that, there s going to be a terrible mess. I can t send you home with semen on your clothes and in your hair.

It would squirt that far?

I m afraid so. What you re doing to me is heavenly, but; .

What if we used one of those things? Those condoms?

Yeah; that would work. Barbara leaned forward again to kiss me then she turned to open the glove box. A minute later she had rolled the thin latex sheath over my organ, taking care as I had instructed to pinch the nipple tightly to keep air from intruding the space between my skin and the lubricated rubber.

Stating slowly again, she ran her fingers up and down, squeezing tighter and tighter and, once again, building her pace until she was in full masturbation mode. I usually had good orgasm control, but tonight I d had plenty of sexual stimulation from Barbara s sweet lips and her hard sensitive nipples. She hadn t been at me for even two minutes when my hips thrust up violently and long thick ropes of slick sperm-laden semen erupted into the tip. It was more than full by the time I finished more than thirty seconds later, sinking back into the seat in exhaustion.

My breathing was deep, slow, and labored as I began the trek back from the abyss of my orgasm. I could see from the alarm on Barbara s face that she d never experienced anything close to what had just happened. Are you okay, Jack?

I know that appearances can be deceiving, but; yeah, I m more than okay. That was great, better than great. It was incredible. Just let me get rid of this and clean myself up then I ll gladly take care of you.

Me? How? I leaned forward to kiss her, whispering my thanks into her ear then I rolled down the window and eased the condom off my shrinking penis. After tying it into a knot I tossed it through the window, closing it quickly once that was done. Reaching over the seat I pulled my gym bag up, unzipped, and pulled out my still damp towel. Then it was a breeze to clean myself and dress.

Once that was done I took Barbara into my arms again. I hope that didn t scare you. Orgasms can be pretty intense. That one sure was.

I have to admit; that was my first male one.

I looked at her and we began to giggle. I didn t realize that this was confession time. Do I get to give you penance now? For penance give me a long deep and juicy kiss.

Penance isn t usually fun at least it s not supposed to be. She leaned forward and we kissed as I moved her down to the seat, her head near the steering wheel. My hands found the button and zipper on her slacks then she lifted her hips to help me get them off her slender body. I folded them carefully over the seat back. I couldn t send her home with slacks that we d stepped all over. That would never do. Her cotton panties were next. I felt the moisture in the crotch and I could easily smell her arousal. I began by kissing her lightly then my kisses went to her ear and then her neck. I followed by kissing each areola and suckling each nipple. By now Barbara was a panting wreck, tremors coursing through her body.

They only got worse when I plunged my tongue into her navel, licking clockwise then changing to the opposite. Finally, I moved between her legs and attacked her quivering cunny with the broad of my tongue. Starting at the bottom of her slit I moved forward slowly, teasing her terribly. I continued for more than five minutes, my strokes getting lighter and more teasing every time. Barbara was shaking uncontrollably when my tongue penetrated where nothing had ever been before. She responded by wrapping her shapely silken thighs around my head and humping my face with incredible vigor.

The dashboard clock told me I had to hurry. It was almost time to take her home. I spread her legs wide, moving her hard bud out from its hood then I sucked it between my teeth and gnawed for almost a minute. Barbara s shaking turned into thrashing that ended with a mighty convulsion from which her body was lifted almost a foot above the seat before it collapsed with a mighty exhalation onto the firm leather almost totally out of it.

I pulled her up into a sitting position then struggled to return her panties to her body. Her slacks followed and finally I clasped her bra and buttoned her blouse. I backed out the door and helped her to stand so I could tuck her blouse into the slacks and help her back into her coat. We left then, driving to Pelham where we kissed goodnight just outside the apartment door. She turned as I descended the stairs, blowing a kiss. I smiled then turned and walked out into the cold clear night.

I picked Barbara up at seven the following night for bowling. Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Gleason commented on Barbara s condition last night so I assumed that they had been in bed when she walked in to the apartment. Barbara confirmed that once we were in the car.

I drove to Mount Vernon, parking in the small lot that was used primarily during the morning for the commercial bakery that occupied the building s first floor. It was a long climb up the stairs, a bowling bag in each hand and Barbara hanging onto my arm. Tell me again why you have two balls. Then she began to laugh before continuing, Er; bowling balls.

I just shook my head. Holding up my right hand I explained, This one is my strike ball. It s the one I always use to start a frame. If I miss the strike I use the other ball for the spare. Lots of bowlers use more than one ball. I ll show you how they work once we re inside. I leaned over for a second and Barbara, apparently reading my mind brought her lips up to mine for a brief kiss. I opened the door by tucking one bag under my arm and pulling it so Barbara could walk in before me. I led her up to the counter where I was greeted by the owner.

Hi. J.J; .haven t seen you for a while. Taking a look at your friend here I can understand why.

Hi, Stan; this is Barbara. She ll need a pair of shoes. Barbara, trade him yours for a pair of his then you ll trade back once we re done.

She removed her shoes, telling Stan, Size six, please. A minute later we were walking to lane 12 with a large score sheet in Barbara s hands. We laced up our shoes and I placed my balls on the rack then accompanied Barbara to find her a ball. Stan had come around the counter once he had looked at her hands to show us where to look among the sixteen racks, each of which had at least two dozen balls of various weights. It took us a while, but with Stan s help we found a 12-pound ball that fit her well.

Want a couple of practice throws. I asked. Stan will turn the machine off for what is called shadow bowling. It s a good way to warm up and get your timing set. I waved to Stan and he returned the gesture, knowing immediately what I wanted. Then I showed Barbara how to coordinate her approach. I used a four-step approach and suggested that to her. Just relax and don t worry about the score.

Don t you think I can beat you? She sounded serious, but I knew she was only teasing. I m a very good bowler. I d bowled in an A-level league for the past two years with my Dad and would do so again once the basketball season was concluded. We d won the league championship last year with me bowling in the anchor position. I had averaged 203.6, one of the top averages in the league. We spent about ten minutes practicing until I waved at Stan again. The lights went on and we did it for real. I tried to show Barbara that timing and coordination were more important than sheer brute force. In fact, I showed her that brute force was almost always the cause of a split or worse.

We had a great time, just as we did with everything we had done although Barbara did accuse me of cheating when I scored a difficult spare; the 6,7,10 split; left handed. Barbara did well, breaking 100 in each of the three games we bowled. I bowled 177, 184, and 223, my first two games showing the rust from not having thrown a ball in several months. We finished and exited the lanes around nine when I drove us to a nearby Carvel for ice cream sundaes. We were at the end of the apartment complex by 10:15. Barbara seemed pleased at that.

She waited until I had moved over to the center position then rose to straddle my lap once again. She locked those sweet plump lips onto mine in only a second. We went from zero to one hundred; full make-out mode; in less than a second. It was the most passionate kissing I had ever experienced and, knowing of Barbara s limited experience, I was sure it was for her, also. We were only into it a few minutes when she removed her coat and threw it into the rear seat. Back to kissing, she led my hands to her blouse s buttons. Please, Jack. I need your hands on me. Please massage my breasts and do that thing you did last night with my nipples.

She pressed those hot lips into mine with a ferocity I d never seen or experienced before. My huge hands pulled her to me, almost crushing her in my embrace and in my passion. Slowly, I moved those powerful hands to the buttons on the front of her blouse. It found a place on the back seat a moment later. Like most guys I struggled with the clasp on her bra until finally freeing up her pert breasts. She brought my hands to them even as the bra flew behind me.

I was deeply engaged in our kiss, massaging her flesh and rolling her nipples between my fingers when she pushed my jacket off my body and began to open the buttons on my shirt. She was efficient; less than two minutes later our upper bodies were naked. I love the feeling of your skin; your hard strong muscles; against mine, Jack, she whispered just loud enough that I could hear her over the strains of the radio.

I have to agree. Your skin is so smooth and soft. It s like velvet.

Can I open your pants, Jack? Yeah, like I d complain about having my cock stroked by a hot woman I was rapidly learning to love. She was anything but tentative as her fingers tore at my belt and opened my pants. She reached into my briefs, pulling my manhood; my hard pulsing manhood; out into the cool December air.

Her hand wrapped around me to begin a gentle stroking rhythm. You know, Jack, people send their daughters to Catholic school for more than one reason. Some want their girls to get a strong religious education.

And the others?

Well; mostly they want to keep them away from boys.

Does that actually work?

Sometimes, I guess, but other times I don t think so. If a girl wants to get involved with a boy there isn t much the parents can do.

So, which one are you?

I could see Barbara s wry smile in the dashboard light. I d say the first kind until I met you. Now, I don t think anyone could keep me away from you. I leaned forward and we kissed again then I leaned down to suckle at her breasts. Suckling, I pulled her hard sensitive nipple between my teeth causing Barbara to gasp audibly and arch her back in an expression of her ecstasy.

Suddenly, she stood up as well as one can in the front seat of a car and slid her slacks down her legs, her panties following seconds later. I hope the cops don t show up, I laughed.

Me, too, she replied. Maybe we should lie down or, even better, why don t you lie down. I want to be here. She knelt then on the floor while she pushed my head toward the driver s seat. You know, Jack; what do you think girls in a school without boys talk about?

Boys, of course.

You re right, and mostly they talk about the things they ve done with boys. They talk a lot about them fondling their breasts and their pus; er, vaginas; jerking boys off and doing this. I looked down just as she opened her mouth to lick around my cock s head. She went around twice then tested her tongue in my pee hole. Is this where your stuff came from?

Yes. You probably know that women have two separate channels; the urethra for urine and the vagina for fun.

She looked up, shaking her head and laughing. You re terrible! Is it really that much fun?

No; it s a hell of a lot more. It s the most fun thing I ve ever done, but more than that is the intimacy; the sharing between two people. Of course, not everyone makes love. Some people just; .

Fuck?

Yeah, but what makes it special is when two people really care for each other.

You sound as though you ve had that kind of relationship.

I did; last year, but her dad got transferred to Seattle and that was the end of that. We liked each other a lot, but I don t know if it would have become love.

I m sorry.

I looked straight into her eyes as I whispered, I m not. If I was still with her it s likely I would never have met you. I was silent then, but it was enough. Barbara knew how I felt about her and I knew how she felt about me.

Her hand was slowing, making its way up and down my shaft the entire time, until she stopped suddenly. You know, Jack, this is nothing like I imagined. The skin here is so soft and smooth and it s loose so when I stroke you it moves with my hand.

I think that s to prevent friction burns on the skin although that doesn t always work.

Hmmm; maybe, but up here on the head it s so spongy. Why?

Truthfully, I have no idea. Maybe so when I push into you it doesn t hurt your cervix too badly. I understand that can be painful.

Barbara laughed. I wouldn t know. Maybe someday, but not tonight; I m sorry.

Don t be. I don t think either of us is quite ready for that; not if we want a real meaningful relationship. We can take care of each other much like we did last night. I leaned forward to kiss her again as her stroking resumed. I slid into the passenger seat and pulled her up to sit at my left. Her hand had never left my cock as she moved and now she was in perfect position. My left hand around her neck and shoulders attended to her nipples; it was large enough to cover both at the same time while my right attended to business between Barbara s legs.

My hands are huge and powerful, but I could and would be gentle and loving as I began to lightly rub her labia. I stayed there for more than five minutes while Barbara and I kissed, swapping spit and wrestling with our tongues. I must have been getting to Barbara because she slid forward on the seat, spreading her legs even wider to increase my access to her core. I responded by slowly pushing my finger into her tunnel. Knowing that she was a virgin I moved with the utmost care.

Now, I ve fingered roughly a dozen girls, but none of them had been as responsive as Barbara was. She moaned in rapture the second that my finger entered her and then she began to move on my finger, essentially fucking herself on my digit. My thumb moved naturally up to her clit and I was momentarily shocked. I had licked her last night, but my tongue; other than taste; is hardly the most discerning part of my body. Now that I was feeling her clit I realized that it was much bigger than I had thought. It felt as though it was at least an inch long and roughly half as wide as it protruded from its protective hood

I rolled it as I did her nipples. She came immediately, her left hand tightly gripping my head as her rig

The Freak: Part 1.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 18 Jul 2026 22:32:00 +0000

The Freak: Part 1.

The man with two birthdays.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

PROLOGUE.

My legal name is John; John Joseph French, but nobody who knows me; not even a single teacher; calls me by my legal name. My family calls me Jack or JJ. All my friends call me Freak. It s not an insult. It s a term of endearment. After all, how many people do you know who celebrate two birthdays? I have my original one; November 12, 1942; and I have my Re-birthday ; March 27, 1951. It was the day I almost died. It was the day I was reborn. It was the day my life changed forever.

December, 1960.

My story doesn t start here, but this is where I ve decided to begin; in church. It was the first week in December and a surprise blizzard had dumped almost ten inches of wet sloppy snow overnight. Luckily, I had a 4-wheel drive Jeep with big knobby tires that were great for snow or for driving on the beach, something I did occasionally in the summer at my parents bungalow on Long Island. It was slow going over the eight miles from my home to St. Catharine s, but I still arrived in plenty of time to get a seat on the end of the pew.

I had been there maybe fifteen minutes when I stood for the start of the Mass. I couldn t help but notice the striking young woman standing just behind me along the wall. Looking down I could see from the puddles at her feet that her shoes were soaked through. She had walked a long way in the snow. I m a gentleman so I exited the row and pointed her to my seat. Thank you, she whispered with a smile.

I tried to pay attention to the priest, but, truthfully, I found the girl much more interesting. As I concentrated on her I realized that this was her lucky day, but I had to be in the right place at the right time. Just before the service ended I walked quickly to the stairs at the main entrance where I pulled two carefully folded objects from my coat pocket. They were Korkers; rubber soles that strap to one s special shoes or boots with numerous sharp metal studs that give incredible traction on the slickest surfaces. Once they were in place I stepped to the icy sidewalk and waited.

It was some five minutes before she appeared with the throng of worshipers who signaled that Mass had ended. I stepped in closely behind her, grabbing her firmly under her arms even before her shoes slipped on a small patch of ice and she fell backwards. Had I not been here she would have landed on her back, smashing the rear of her skull onto the sharp-edged concrete below. She would have died from a brain hemorrhage long before any emergency services would be able to reach her. Instead, I helped her to her feet and suggested she take my arm.

I noticed your shoes were wet in church. Once you came out into the freezing temperature those wet soles turned to ice. You re lucky I m an observant person. You might have been badly hurt. We had walked almost half a block before I spoke again. How far do you have to walk?
Just to the other side of Lincoln Avenue.

Okay; that s more than a mile. I think I d better give you a ride. You ll be a lot safer in my Jeep than on these sidewalks. I m sure that a lot of them aren t shoveled yet.

You re right. I wish I d worn my boots, but I was almost halfway here when I realized how wet my feet were becoming. I would have been really late if I had returned to my home. I don t know you. I don t even know your name.

I ll tell you everything at the diner. I m sure you re hungry. You received communion so you haven t eaten anything since last night. I ll give you a dime so you can phone your family as soon as we arrive. Incidentally, if I hadn t caught you when you fell you would have hit your head on the concrete and died. I ll explain how I know that, too. Okay, there s my Jeep; that green monstrosity at the corner. I don t think you ll be able to get in on the other side because of the snow, so. I bent over, lifted her legs with my left arm and placed her gently onto the passenger seat.
I was in my seat when I pointed to the shoulder/lap belt. You might want to use the seatbelt. They ll be mandatory in another twenty years. It will protect you if we have an accident. I m a safe and careful driver, but I can t account for others, especially in snow and ice. I pulled the Jeep out, driving slowly and turning right at the corner. Three minutes later I pulled into the diner s parking lot. We had just stepped into the restaurant when the waitress directed us to a booth.

Here s the dime I promised you, but before you go I want to show you something. Are you having coffee? I continued when she nodded. Then you ll probably want some sugar. I held my hand on the table and a second later the sugar dispenser slid into it.

How; how did you do that?

Make your call. I ll explain everything while we wait for our breakfast; or lunch if you prefer. She was shaking her head in dismay as she walked to the phone booth. I watched her dial and speak briefly before returning to the seat facing me. She sat quietly as I began my tale.

It happened while I was on vacation with my family in Florida. I was in third grade and playing hide and seek with my two cousins and my two sisters. I was it and had my head resting against a palm tree while I counted to 100. A storm blew in from the ocean; lightning struck the tree running through my brain and down my arm to my elbow. I opened my collar and turned around so she could see the inch-wide burn scar. That runs all the way to my elbow. It used to be on top of my head, too, but I took care of it so I d at least look normal.

But, you re not, are you?

No, I am definitely not. The waitress gave us menus and we ordered omelets with coffee for her and hot chocolate for me. I woke up a day later in the hospital. I m sure you ve heard that opposite charges attract and like charges repel. Well, for a split fraction of a second that tree and I had incredible negative charges. Being lighter and not stuck in the ground I was repelled; forty feet, I was told; into the side of a pickup truck.

When I woke up I still had my eyes closed and when I tried to figure out what was wrong with me I got the shock of my life. Starting at my head I could essentially see inside my body. I actually saw the two cracked ribs, broken bone in my forearm, and broken shin in addition to a load of bruises and cuts on my head, body, and legs. Once I knew that I wondered if I could also make my body and bones heal faster than they would normally.
I ll bet you could.

Yeah, I could and I did. I ve read recently that human beings only use about ten percent of their brain s capacity. I should have been killed, but instead, something happened when I was struck that changed my brain. I had a high IQ before, but I ve been tested more than a dozen times since and my score is always off the chart. Of course, that alone is no sure sign of success. That takes a lot more like motivation and willingness to work hard.

Oh; I m so sorry. I just realized that I never introduced myself; I m John; John Joseph French, but please call me Jack. I live in Chester Heights; know where that is? I continued when she nodded. I go to Tuckahoe High School. I m a senior there, just turned eighteen three weeks ago.

Her name was Barbara; Barbara Millard She was an orphan; her parents killed in an auto accident when she was three; and she had lived with the same foster parents, the Gleason s, ever since. She was also eighteen; roughly a month older than me and a senior at a Catholic girls school run by the Archdiocese of New York in nearby Yonkers.

Okay, there s a lot more to tell so I d better get back to it. I had been in the hospital about three weeks. My dad had driven my sisters back to New York while my mom stayed in Florida with me. That was when I told the doctor that I was completely healed and I wanted the casts removed. Of course, he scoffed so I suggested a deal. If he would have my ribs x-rayed and they weren t healed I d stay in the casts. But, if they were healed I wanted x-rays of my arm and leg. You already know what happened. I was completely healed although the doctor was mystified. I couldn t tell him how it had occurred. He would never have believed me.

I love to read the newspaper, especially the sports section. I noticed almost immediately that certain teams seemed to jump off the page. Then my parents told us that they were going to Yonkers Raceway on Friday night. They did that at least once a year with their group of friends. Monday night I looked at the newspaper s racing form and five of the horse names stood out. The following day I checked and they all had won.

You could make a fortune with that.

Yeah, I chuckled, my thinking exactly. I paused while our eggs and sides of bacon were served. On Wednesday night I gave my father a sealed envelope and asked him to sign his name across the seals then I put it onto the refrigerator door. The following afternoon I brought in the racing results and opened the envelope in my parents presence. They were shocked that all of my predictions were correct. Then I gave them my predictions for Friday when they were going to the track along with two dollars from my allowance and directions for placing two bets for me.

The first was a horse in the third race with high odds. It went off at 18 to 1 and paid $38.20. The second bet was a parlay; the entire thirty-eight bucks; on the Perfecta in the ninth race where the odds would be roughly 4500 to 1. I also gave them three other races in between. I explained that I did this so they would trust my predictions. I know my dad; he d go to the track and not bet for me, telling me he forgot if I didn t prove that I knew what I was doing. I thought it was funny at the time that I couldn t see the results of every race and that s never changed. I can usually see five or six out of the total. The same is true with baseball or football schedules.

Long story short, everyone bet on my choices, but fortunately not so much as to create suspicion. My mom and dad and all of their friends bet ten bucks on the perfecta, winning almost $46,000 and I won almost four times as much. I took half knowing that my parents would have to pay income tax on their winnings and placed $10,000 into a bank account for college then invested the rest through a friend s father who is a stockbroker.

Did that work with stocks, too? My smile answered the question for her.
Needless to say, my parents went to the track more often and my personal money has grown into a fortune. My friend s father no longer charges for my purchases and sales, but he does use the information with his other clients so he makes plenty that way. Then again, so do all of the brokers at Merrill Lynch. I actually have a contract that they have to make my trades first; before releasing the information to the other brokers.

When all this happened I was a tall skinny and bookish kid, but I loved sports even though I was terrible so I wondered if I could make myself into an athlete. For me the obvious place to do that was the public library where I could learn all about the traits and skills that great athletes have. I was able to make myself strong, fast, and quick. I love basketball so I became ambidextrous and grew my hands and feet and body to what I thought would be perfect for playing and I developed excellent depth perception. Then one day I found a set of New York State law books in the library s research section. That s where I learned that eighth graders could play high school sports with the principal s permission. I was in sixth grade then so I had time to gradually improve my body and my skills. I can dribble, shoot, and even write with both hands. I can run like the wind and jump like you wouldn t believe.

I think I would believe even though what you ve told me is unbelievable.

Everyone in school thought I was crazy for trying out in eighth grade, but I made the team. Our first games were on a Friday night; junior varsity at six and varsity at eight. I didn t start the JV game, but I went in midway through the second quarter and played very well so the coach told me that he wanted me to suit up for the varsity game. I had to throw my sweaty uniform back on and run out to the gym to tell my parents.

I did get to play when our first two centers got into foul trouble and again I played well, but we lost the game. The following Tuesday I played more and we won. The next day I was promoted to first team. I ve been there ever since and we never lost again, winning four straight state championships.

Did you win any awards? Is that what they re called?

I smiled. Yeah; awards is good. I made second team all-league in eighth, first team all-league and all-county ever since and last year I was All-State and All-American, too. I m sorry, I ve monopolized the conversation.

Don t apologize. It s been fascinating. You probably should have been killed, but you weren t and what s happened to you has been a miracle.

I guess it has. Are you in any school activities?

Barbara laughed. I have a bunch of nuns for teachers. What do you think? Besides, I have to take three buses just to get to school. That takes me more than an hour each way. I ride the red bus to Chester Heights then the blue bus to Bronxville and then transfer again to Yonkers.

I can empathize. My dad told me I could try out for sports, but I d have to walk home every day. It s about three and a half miles and after running my ass off for two hours it s a long walk, especially in the winter when it s dark and cold. Sometimes I walked across the Siwanoy golf course and the parkway. It s shorter that way, but last year I got my senior license and now I can drive which is good because I play football and baseball, too, and the baseball field is down in the Village of Tuckahoe. There s a bus back to school, but it takes almost half an hour to get there.

You know, I ve never even been to a high school game of any kind.

Would you like to come with me Friday night? It s going to be a big game. Tuckahoe is a really small school and we re going to play New Rochelle. My mom went there and she told me that they had more than 3,000 students then. I think they still have that or more. They ll be a real challenge. They want to break our win streak. It s up to 105 now; a state record.

I d love to go. What time?

I d have to pick you up at about 5:45 so have a bite to eat first. I ll take you out for pizza after if you like.

That sounds great. What should I wear?

Jeans or slacks and a blouse, but nothing too heavy because the gym is always jammed and it gets hot. She nodded her agreement and we rose from the booth. I paid the bill, tipped the waitress and led Barbara back to my Jeep. I drove her around the block where she showed me to the entrance to her apartment. She lived on the second floor above a number of retail stores; a far cry from where I lived in a big house on a big lot on a quiet street.

I phoned Barbara on Wednesday evening as we had agreed. She had read about our Tuesday game against Concordia, a Lutheran private school only about two miles from mine. We destroyed them, 96 to 40. We had an outstanding group of seniors. Any one of the five of us could score double figures at any time and we all did in this game and we also had two skilled subs with good experience. I d had 40 and I only played three quarters. Our point guard, Tony, had twenty-two assists, but there was nothing unusual about that.

We spoke for almost an hour and I did get to speak briefly with her foster mother, Mrs. Gleason, who told me that Barbara was really looking forward to our date on Friday. I was looking forward to it, too. Most girls were dwarfed by my six feet six inch, two hundred and twenty pound frame and Barbara was no exception. I estimated her height at five feet nine inches and she was slender with medium-sized breasts and shapely hips. Her face was absolutely beautiful in my opinion; perfectly oval and symmetrical with sparkling blue eyes and a small nose; nicely framed by shoulder-length lustrous reddish brown hair. I was sure that I had a good hundred pounds on her. Looking back, I was sure I d fallen in love at first sight.

The weather was cold and clear Friday night when I rang the bell at her apartment. An elderly woman I correctly assumed was Mrs. Gleason opened the door on the second floor. She greeted me warmly and smiled when I gave her the bouquet of flowers I had bought for her. I was met by Mr. Gleason just inside the living room where he thanked me for stopping Barbara from falling. I m a bank guard now so I don t make a lot of money and Barbara doesn t have great health insurance from Social Services so any kind of injury would have been a burden on us. Of course, her welfare always comes first. I realized then that Barbara hadn t told them much about our lengthy conversation.

She appeared from a door across the living room and I could tell she was shocked by my attire. I was wearing a blue sports jacket with a white button-down shirt and a blue and gold striped tie with charcoal gray slacks and cordovan loafers. I laughed as she approached. You re probably wondering why I m all dressed up when I told you to dress casually. I have to dress up for games. It s a team rule, but I have some casual clothes in my car. We said good night to the Gleason s and walked quickly down the stairs to the street where I led her not to my Jeep, but to my 61 Olds Starfire convertible.

Where s the Jeep? You have two cars?

Yeah, I rent a garage a couple of blocks from my home and keep one of my cars there. The Jeep is great in bad weather, but the ride is really harsh and the heater stinks. I held the door for her then sat behind the wheel and started the Olds powerful V8 engine. Two minutes later we were on the parkway on our way to my school.

I need to warn you; well, maybe not warn you, but I do need to tell you what will happen when we get there. The gym will be packed; it always is. The school is old; built in the early 1930 s; and the gym is small. They probably violate every fire regulation ever created by packing people in at every game. They even have a TV camera that broadcasts to the cafeteria just downstairs to accommodate all of the people. I ll introduce you to my family; my mom and dad and my two youngest sisters. I have three, all younger than me, but Angela who s in tenth grade is a cheerleader. Mom and Dad are saving a seat for you. There are four men who always sit behind them. They ll get up when we walk in so I can lie down and meditate. I clear my mind of everything and go into a kind of trance until the end of the third quarter of the JV game when I wake up and go into the locker room to dress for the game. I always hug and kiss my mom and dad and my sisters and I ll do the same with you if that s okay. I ve asked my mom to speak with you once I m in the locker room.

Why? What about?

I ll let her tell you. It s nothing bad. Okay, that s the school just ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and found a place to park, grabbing my bag and locking the car before walking Barbara to the entry. I had timed our arrival well. The first half of the JV game had just ended. The teams were just walking off the floor when everyone stood and began screaming, FREAK! FREAK! FREAK! I waved my acknowledgment and turned to Barbara. Sorry, I forgot to warn you about that. They get a little carried away. That s what all the kids call me; kind of like a nickname.

We walked along the end of the court as I pointed to the four state championship banners hanging from the wall at the other end. Behind us was another with my name and number. What s that, Barbara asked.

The school board retired my number last year which is really strange. They usually wait until a person has graduated before doing that. I introduced her to my parents and to my sisters; Marie and Carole. The four men greeted me then rose and stood while I laid my coat and sports jacket on the bleacher. A minute later I was in a deep trance, one that wiped my brain clean of any extraneous thoughts. When I roused myself there was only the game on my mind. I stood and, after thanking the men again, I hugged and kissed my dad and mom then my sisters and finally Barbara who surprised me by turning her head so my lips fell on hers. She broke it with a smile as I walked down the court to our locker room.

Jack had just entered the locker room when I turned to speak with Barbara. Did Jack tell you that

Never Have I Ever.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 18 Jul 2026 01:15:00 +0000

Never Have I Ever.

Cass finds the stud in her buddy Andrew.

Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess. Listen to the Podcast at My first Time.

Cassie gasped, jumping in her seat as the clap of thunder and splitting bolt of lightning across the screen lit the theater like daylight for an instant. In her momentary panic, she grabbed at the armrest, the fingers of her left hand finding instead the warm forearm of her fellow movie-goer and best friend, Andrew.

Their met eyes for a moment, hers still wide with residual surprise and his glittering with amusement. With a blush for her silly panic and for the unexpected touch, she took her hand away, crossing her arms across her stomach and turning her face back to the screen.

Recently, for reasons she couldn't entirely understand, Cassie had begun to feel awkward around Andrew.

Too often she found herself blushing for small things, or giggling nervously, or losing the courage to do things like brush a hand through his hair or jump on his back for a piggy-back ride; things that a few months earlier she would have done without thinking.

It was their stupid friend Margaret who'd started it, with her talk of "friends with benefits." Cassie had never considered the idea that her tall, gangly Andy could be, as Margaret had put it, "a certified hottie." They'd been friends for so long that she could no longer hold herself far enough away from him to be able to see him with an objective, appraising eye.

Andrew's lips suddenly brushed her ear as he leaned over close to whisper to her, and she nearly jumped again. "The scary part's coming," he murmured, offering his shoulder as a place for her to hide her eyes.

Ah, this was why she loved him so. Who else would understand how much she loved horror films; and how deeply they terrified her? Who would take the time to go to these films first without her, then come back to see them a second time, ready to point out all the really horrific scenes so that she could hide her face and not be scarred beyond belief?

No doubt he would also stay with her after the movie tonight, curled in an uncomfortable ball on the floor next to her bed to act as her protector. He snored and drooled and would probably sleep through the apocalypse, but somehow having him there still made her feel better.

When the film ended, the heroine narrowly escaping by boat as the only survivor, Cassie and Andrew filed out into the chilly, early autumn night. Cassie shivered, and Andrew dropped a friendly arm around her shoulders.

"Did you like it?" Cassie asked.

"It was alright. Definitely better this time than when I watched it by myself. Your reactions are priceless," Andrew said with a laugh.

"I can't help it! I jump at the jumps, I'm scared of the scary parts; that's what's supposed to happen when you go see a horror movie!"

"I wasn't complaining. I'm amused."

"Hey, I saw you jump a little when he came out from under the shed to grab that girl's ankles."

"Strictly for your benefit. I am never scared."

"Oh? Well, good. You can stay up and keep watch tonight. Make sure no creepers come in my house in the middle of the night to chop me up for their stew."

Andrew stifled a yawn, shaking his head. "An all-night vigil? Fat chance of that. You'd have to stay up with me."

Immediately, Cassie began to think of ways she might keep him awake, each a little more risqué than the last, and she blushed again. What was it about him tonight that made her think such silly thoughts? He was joking with her, being her almost-brotherly friend as he always had been. The flirtatious edge was something she was imagining, she knew.

"Whatever you want, just keep the monsters away from me!" Cassie cried with a melodramatic wave of her arms. She ducked out from under his arm, darted the last few feet to the door of his car and leapt inside.

The drive to her house was quiet, each of them thinking their own private thoughts in companionable silence. Once they got to the house, Cassie began to feel again a twinge of that fear she had experienced in the theater. The darkness, the quiet, the sense of waiting, it unnerved her enough that she let Andrew lead the way through the front door, clinging to his arm as if that would save her if some slasher movie antagonist were waiting on the other side.

"I don't want to go to sleep yet," Cassie said as they marched to her room, Andrew turning on lights as they went. "I'm all antsy. Let's play a game or something, huh?"

Cassie had a grand total of three board games, one of which was nothing more than a sticky Candy Land board, devoid of any cards or playing pieces; there was little there with which to while away the evening hours.

"Let's play Never Have I Ever," Cassie suggested, and Andrew shrugged, his preferred signal of acquiescence.

They sat on either end of her bed, both cross-legged, facing each other and hugging pillows in their laps. Each of them held up all ten fingers, ready to play.

"Never have I ever...read Hamlet," Andrew said by way of starting. Cassie shook her head.

"No, that's boring!"

"What? We always do stuff like that."

Lady Mary. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1

I grew up in a very conservative family. My father was the boss in the family business, which was created by his father, which was my grandfather. My mother took care of the house and the children, whatever else she wanted to do the approval had to be given by my father. A wife was to be her husband's adornment and calling card; I, my sisters and brothers were brought up with this motto.

Cecily? Father is calling you. I was pulled out of the activity by the voice of one of the brothers, Arthur.

I am on my way. I nod as I put my knitting aside. I run it over the fabric of my blue dress a few times to smooth it out and present myself impeccably in front of my father.

My father was a traditionalist. Together with our mother they took care of our impeccable dress. Especially the girls. Our dresses, because that was all we could wear, usually reached our ankles or mid-calf. Anything shorter was inappropriate. Tights were also compulsory. My family believed that ladies from good homes should always have them.

I nod in respect as I enter my father's study. He sits in his swivel leather-covered chair, looking as perfect as ever in his suit trousers and white shirt, ironed by my mother.

He said in a cordial tone, indicating a chair for me to sit down, then said; Mother praises you immensely, you have become a great help to her. I am extremely pleased about that.

Thank you, Father. Praise always makes me happy. I said with a smile.

Therefore, Father puts the stack of papers aside. I thought you were mature enough to think about your household .

My household? I repeated in surprise. I felt my face turn white.

This is what awaits every woman. I thought my mother and I had instilled this in you all. The man walks around the desk and sits on its edge almost beside me so that he can brush his fingertips against my cheeks. You are our great pride. You will be the same for your husband. Lucky him.

So... who will it be? I ask timidly.

You will find out in time. You will like it. Of that I am certain. Father blinks one eyelid at me. First the engagement and a few... procedures involved.

Procedures? I asked.

Your mother will prepare you. You have nothing to fear. Well... That is all. You may return to your duties, my child.

Thank you, father. I bow my head before I leave my father's office.

My preparations for the nuptials began almost immediately... although I did not know to whom I would be married. I also still didn't know anything about the procedures I was to go through and my father had mentioned them.

The doctor will be with you shortly, lie still, my lady. The maid instructed me.

In fact, there was nothing wrong with me, but it was necessary for the engagement to be announced. That is what mother and one of my brothers said.

So I was fulfilling a commitment. I lay in my huge bed, dressed in something like a nightdress, but much shorter than a standard one, for here the linen material ended above my knee.

I didn't wait too long as the door to my room soon opened. I saw a man with blonde hair and at first sight he was two heads taller than me.

He placed his brown leather bag on the table that was next to the bed.

Lady Cecily? I'm doctor Mason. I am here to confirm your readiness for the sacrament of marriage. I understand that this is your first examination of this kind, but I assure you that you have nothing to fear. The young doctor sent me a weak smile. At first, I ask you to move down toward the base of the bed and spread your legs.

What? I could not believe what I had just heard. Red was on my cheeks almost immediately.

Lady Cecily. It would be far better for yourself to do it voluntarily. Neither of us wants it to be unpleasant, do we? he warned.

I obediently move down and spread my thighs. I seek solace in looking at the ceiling of my bedroom. It was decorated with hierubines that were supposed to watch over the cleanliness and good conduct of the girls.

Wider. Lady Cecily, I will have to say a word to your father and husband-to-be. None of them will be pleased.

Excuse me... I never... I'm at a loss for words, but I spread my legs as he asks me. This contributes to the material of the garment falling up over my stomach and the man can now see my femininity.

It's very nice... I feel the touch of a stranger's single fingers on me. In a place so carefully hidden. The blonde man takes a seat on the stool between my legs. I can see the hymen. It is not too thin That's good. Your spouse will be pleased with this gift. Are you sinning?

Am I sinning? I ask almost in a whisper.

Have you ever touched yourself in a sinful way? In places... that you shouldn't have? Don't lie. I'm a representative of the church. God listens and can punish.

Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

"Are you next, Miss Sarah?" he asked, with an inviting look on his handsome face. She couldn't resist the temptation of the big, half naked man. He seemed to fill the tent, and despite being freshly washed he exuded a male musk that tightened her nipples.

"Yes, sir," she answered meekly. She trembled and almost fled when he advanced on her and began unlacing her blouse. To ease her nervousness, June joined him and together they gently disrobed her. Alec felt his cock stir at the sight of her nakedness. She protested that she was too for heavy for him when he whisked her off her feet and she clung to him in fear of being dropped. Her crotch grew slick as her full breasts pressed into his hairy chest while his big hands gripped her waist.

"I've got you, Sarah," he said, in a low voice that gave her the shivers. "Trust me, little one." She didn't know what surprised her most, the ease with which he handled her body, or that he'd called her little. She'd always thought she was too large. He continued lifting her and she released her grip on him so she could enter the water. Like June, she groaned as the warmth closed around her. June gave her another sip of whiskey and she sighed in relaxation, almost forgetting a strange man was soon going to run his hands over her naked body, like one never had before.

His big hands in her hair gave her a start. She slowly relaxed as he poured water over her head and worked the soap through her locks. She'd never felt so pampered in her life when he finished with her hair and used soapy hands to massage her exposed shoulders.

"It feels so good, doesn't it?" June asked softly, from beside her head. Sarah could only moan in response while Alec smiled in satisfaction. He loved spoiling women and it seemed Sarah was more than appreciative. June tugged Sarah to her feet, exposing her large, full breasts to Alec and June's eager gazes.

"May I help too?" June asked softly. Sarah was beyond saving now. The sensations she was feeling were foreign to her, but she couldn't say no to them.

"Yes, June. Please," Sarah replied, her words barely audible in the air. She gasped when together June and Alec each filled their hands with her big tits and soaped them up nicely, massaging them gently and teasing her nipples with skilled fingers. After a few minutes, Alec nudged June with his shoulder and whispered.

"You should take over. I've reached my limit." June knew immediately what he meant and nodded assent. He wasn't comfortable going any further with Sarah without Abby's blessing. He belonged to her first and foremost, a fact he believed in wholeheartedly. He gently plucked Sarah from the barrel and stood her on the ground.

"Are you still okay?" June asked of her, "I'll take over from Alec if you're comfortable with that."

Sarah hesitated a few moments and asked timidly," Will you do to me as Alec did to you?" The sight of June writhing on Alec's big hand was still fresh in her mind.

"If you like, yes, sweetheart," June answered softly, and kissed the shell of her ear from behind. Alec smiled as he watched goosebumps flee across Sarah's full breasts and her nipples grow even harder as she heard June's words. Her eyes closed and she relaxed back into June's slight frame.

"It's fine then, Miss June. I'd love it I think," she breathed. Alec settled back on the bed to watch the proceedings

June soaped up her hands and reached around Sarah from behind to cup her heavy tits. Sarah moaned in pleasure at her touch, then stiffened as June's soft hands slowly crept south. Her knee nudged Sarah's legs wide apart while her hand slid gently between her thighs. She slowly worked the soap over Sarah's smooth mound and eventually, to sound of soft moans, slid her fingers in.

There was no doubt in anyone's mind that Sarah had arrived.

Alec came over and gave her an encouraging smile and again picked her up and deposited her in the barrel to rinse off.

"You're absolutely gorgeous, Miss Sarah," he said in a low growl as he poured water over her body. She felt a rush of pride come over her. She'd never considered herself beautiful, but this sexy hunk of a man seemed to be enamored with her curves, and she was more than grateful.

"Thank you, Alec," she murmured quietly. "That means a lot to me." Between Alec and June, they finished her off, dried and dressed her, then Alec took his leave to go check on his Abby.

"Are you okay?" June asked Sarah gently.

"Yes, I think so. It was just a completely new experience for me. Especially since I've just met you two."

"Did it bother you having a girl make you cum?"

"At first it did, but you were so sweet and gentle, and with Alec here it seemed to make things easier, if that makes sense."

"I'm glad," June said. "Maybe it'll help give you some confidence with Nathan. From the way you were looking at him it seems you have some feelings for him?"

"I think so. Like I was telling Rose, I've been so long without a man inside me, I just need it so badly. I hate to say it, but for now I just need to have sex, a relationship can come later."

June giggled aloud, "Well, I can tell you that Nathan is more than capable of screwing you half to death. He packs a cock just as big as Alec's and he knows how to use it. Maddy, our maid at the plantation told me how well he fucked her. She walked bowlegged for a week!" Sarah shivered at the thought, then sighed.

"I just hope I'm brave enough to seduce him. He's very intimidating."

"Rose or I can help you get started if you like. We've both had a bit of experience," June said, with a sexy smile.

"I'd like that, please. I need all the help I can get."

Meanwhile, Rose was chatting with Nathan, while administering to his needs.

"Sarah really likes you," she was saying, "and she needs a man badly. Do you find her attractive?"

"Yes, I do. Profoundly so. She's a natural beauty, wonderfully curvy, and I can tell there's a wildcat inside her that needs to be freed," he said in a low voice.

"Pardon my French, dear Rose, but I'd love to bend her over and fuck her good and hard. It's been awhile for me since I've found relief, back at the plantation actually." Rose shivered at his ribald words, imagining in her mind the same scenario, but with her in place of Sarah.

"Then do you mind if I encourage her a little, maybe give her a few pointers on what to do?" Rose asked with a sexy smile. "You can tell me all the naughty things you'd like done to yourself, Uncle," she teased, while he colored at her words. He knew he should be used to her direct way of speaking by now, but the auburn haired beauty seemed to keep him forever off balance.

"Please do, sweetheart. I could use some female attention."

"Well then, I'll give you some now, stud," she whispered. Her slim hand slid under his blanket and he gasped when it found his semi-tumescent cock.

"Tell me what you like, Uncle, and I'll pass it on to Sarah," she purred as she stroked him fully erect. "While you tell me, I'll give you pleasure, but you must save yourself for her, I'll not let you cum."

Nathan spent the next half hour being tortured by Rose while she dug the darkest secrets from his mind.

When she left him, he was almost crying in frustration. She kissed him sweetly and longingly, knowing that if things in her life were different, she'd have him buried deep in her belly and filling her with hot seed. Her only thought now was this evening, and how she'd beg Alec, Abby, and June until she was satisfied.

Chapter 16

General Nathanael Greene took a deep breath and sighed in resignation. He'd been laid up with his wounded leg for several days now and was growing tired of it. The four beautiful women who'd been helping him convalesce were a large part of his laziness. No man on earth could have withstood the kindness and loving attention they'd been doling out to him and Major Moore. The Major had more reason to stay abed because his femur had been broken badly by a British musket ball, whereas Nathan's wound was a through and through affair caused by a rather large splinter of oak from the carriage of a field piece, hardly the same as he saw it.

With a groan of pain, he righted himself from his narrow bed and stood to his feet, somewhat wobbling as the tent walls spun slightly in his vision. He had to piss terribly, so he fought with his trousers and belt until he was satisfied, then tottered outside to relieve himself. A feminine gasp of surprise reached his ears and he turned to see Sarah bearing down on him rapidly.

"General!" she exclaimed unhappily, "you shouldn't be up and around, shame on you!" He gave her a weak smile and winced as his bladder reminded him of the relentless urge to empty itself.

"Ah, Miss Sarah. What a lovely surprise! I'll be with you momentarily." She picked up on the urgency in his voice and rushed to grasp his arm.

"What can I do for you?" she asked, as she gazed up at him with adoring eyes, still struck at his good looks no matter how many times she laid her eyes on him.

He limped behind his tent with her in tow and frantically worked at his belt with now clumsy fingers. Sarah understood his predicament at once and saw the opportunity to be more intimate with the man she'd been dreaming of nearly every night. She gently pushed his hands away and freed his belt to tug his trouser flaps open. He groaned at the touch of her hot hand, then let out a huge sigh of relief as he loosed his bladder and let flow a mighty stream of urine that spattered noisily on the ground. She couldn't take her eyes off the thick shaft in her small hand, thinking to herself that the first cock she'd held in years was pissing away happily rather than making love to her. Despite herself, she giggled softly at her predicament, bringing a quirk of a smile to his ruggedly handsome face.

"Well thank you, Miss Sarah," he said softly as he finished, then gave her a wink that dampened her underclothes. "I had just decided to take a walk to visit Major Moore, would you care to accompany me?" he asked gallantly, as she buttoned him up and retightened his belt.

"I'd love to, General."

"Nathan, please. I insist," he countered, loving how she blushed hotly under his gaze. He hadn't been able to resist eyeing her full breasts, the soft curve of her hips, and the hint of red rouge on her cheeks that Rose had offered to share with her. For the last couple of days she'd been dressing to please him and he'd certainly been taking notice. Rose had tortured him endlessly with her soft hands and had also pulled his deepest desires from him in intimate talks that left him sexually frustrated as a result because she'd refused to finish him off, telling him to save himself for sweet Sarah. Rose had also told him of Sarah's desire for him and how she longed to be taken by a man. Needless to say, his dreams had featured Sarah's intimate presence, and more than once he'd awoken in a sweat, nearly losing control and spurting helplessly in his bed clothes.

She gladly took his arm and supported him as he led her to the Major's tent. He swept the fly aside to find June cleaning James' wound tenderly while he groaned in pain. Nathan gripped his friend's hand in sympathy, wincing as the wounded man squeezed his tightly.

"Damn it, Nathan. This hurts like fucking hell!" James cursed through gritted teeth.

"I know, my friend, but you're under the best pair of hands in Virginia for this sort of business," Nathan consoled.

"Hogwash," June muttered under her breath as she worked, but blushed and smiles beautifully when James took her hand and kissed it softly. Sarah joined her, and together they finished up his bindings while the men chatted away.

"Have you seen Alec today?" Nathan asked.

"No, sir, I've been led to believe he's fashioning up a set of crutches so I can get around, this being laid up in bed is making me sick. I need some sunshine and fresh air," James stated.

Both women began to protest until the General raised a hand. "I won't hear it," he said, in a voice that brooked no dissent. "Sarah, June. You two tell Rose and Abby that James is to be taken outside every day unless he decides against it, understand?"

"Yes, sir," they said, meekly. June answered so because she was slave, and Sarah because she was in awe of Nathan. At their tone, he realized he'd literally barked out the order and immediately felt bad about himself.

"I'm sorry, ladies," he apologized, "I've no excuse to order you around other than I hurt, and am sick to death of being cooped up. Please, forgive me."

Sarah went to him and hugged him gently while June gave him her most beautiful smile, the one no man could withstand. She too, went to him and gave him a sweet hug while James looked on in some jealousy, tempered with a wink at his superior.

Just then, the tent flapped open to admit a smiling Alec, who bore a set of handmade crutches. James exclaimed in excitement and immediately tried to get out of bed to try them out. He didn't make it halfway up before groaning in agony and falling to his back again. The two girls went to him, and with their tender support managed to get him on the crutches where he painfully hobbled outside and sat on a nearby chair in the brilliant sunshine.

"Ah, so good!" he sighed in happiness. Alec produced a flask of brandy, and June, who was always attuned to the current situation, scrounged up the Major's pipe and packed it for him, then smiled at him as he happily puffed away. Rose and Abby strolled up and soon the entire group was chatting away, enjoying the afternoon.

In short order, June re-entered the tent to clean up and gather laundry. The women naturally followed her, talking merrily amongst themselves. Taking the opportunity for privacy, Alec huddled with Nathan and James for a quiet discussion that lasted awhile, so long that the women exited the tent sometime later to catch them conniving amongst themselves. They straightened up rapidly, but Abby and the girls had caught them red-handed.

"Whatever are you troublemakers up to?" she asked, with a sweet smile. The men reddened under her teasing gaze but clammed up immediately and refused to answer, obviously guilty as charged she assumed as she giggled out loud, but paid it no mind.

The men laughed it off, and Alec whisked Abby and Rose away while June stayed with James for a while longer. Nathan put an arm around Sarah and limped back to his tent, tired already from his exertions. She ushered him down to sit on his bed, then to her alarm, he gripped his thigh and groaned in pain.

"What is it, sweetheart?" she asked in concern.

"A cramp," he gritted. "Damn it to hell!"

"Let me help, please," she shyly offered. "Let's get those trousers off."

Tenderly, she worked his pants off, followed by his shirt, then laid him back naked on the bed. She began massaging his thigh muscles with her small but strong fingers, carefully avoiding the stitches on both sides of his leg. As he sighed in relief, she couldn't stop her eyes from roaming the length of his long, muscular frame. She couldn't help but notice how alike he and Alec looked, other than the faint grey in Nathan's chest and pubic hair they could've almost been twins. That, and his cock seemed to be a touch thicker and longer than Alec's, much to her surprise.

A faint smile of pleasure quirked his mouth and her heart leapt at the thought that she was bringing him joy and comfort. Something caught the corner of her eye, and she turned her head to see his cock swell and lengthen, then raise itself slowly until it tipped over sideways to flop on top of the hand she was rubbing on his thigh. She froze in surprise while his eyes flew open and he looked down to see his predicament.

"I'm sorry, Sarah," he said with a red face. "It seems I can't control myself around such a beautiful woman," he said softly, while looking into her gorgeous brown eyes.

"I don't mind at all, honey," she whispered, then bravely continued on. "I know Rose has been matching us up and I also know that she's been torturing you. I don't blame you for reacting so. I'm here to please you in any way I can." She took his hand and knelt at his side while a tear ran down her cheek. The moment had come that she and Rose had talked about and she was determined to follow through with it, no matter the cost.

Nathan wiped her tears away and kissed her cheek while she cried gently on his shoulder. "I need you, terribly!" she sobbed. "I haven't been with a man since my husband died and I'm afraid I never will again. With this damned war killing off all the good men, I'm losing hope that one will ever make me his!" she cried. "Will you have me, please? I beg you, Nathan, make me a woman again. You needn't love me or commit to me, just use me as a man would use a woman he lusts for."

He was startled to hear her words, but his discussions with Rose had forewarned him this moment might come, and he had readied himself, trusting that Rose was correct in her summation of what Sarah so desperately needed.

He grasped her head in his big hands and pulled her over his face to look her in the eyes.

"Are you asking me to fuck you, Sarah?

She could feel the strength in his grip and the steel in his eye, and knew she was at a crossroads. He saw a glimmer of indecision in her expression, then she met his gaze and nodded emphatically.

"Yes, I'm asking that, Nathan." she answered firmly. "Fuck me like a man fucks a loose woman, however you choose to use me, I'm yours."

"As you wish, but on one condition. You must tell me if you want me to stop, promise me that. I have never raped a woman and never will."

Again, she met his eye and nodded firmly. "I promise, Nathan." She leaned down and kissed him hungrily while caressing his chest, delighted at how the crisp hair tickled her fingertips. After a few moments, he pushed her away, somewhat surprising her.

"Undress for me," he ordered in a firm voice. Timidly, she reached up and unbuttoned her blouse, then slowly dropped her skirt while covering her mound with a shy hand. He took in her large breasts topped with thick, pink nipples that begged to be sucked, along with the sweet curves of her hips and thighs.

He reached out to tug her hand down and expose her freshly-shaven mound while she reddened in embarrassment. His cock thickened at the sight of her sweet body, catching her eyes as it swiveled upwards to point at his belly.

"Come to me," he said in a rough voice, and pulled down to sprawl her atop his naked body. He caught the back of her head in a big hand and crushed her lips to his, kissing her like she'd never experienced before. She gasped as he took the air from her lungs as he hugged her tightly with his other arm, clamping her breasts to his hairy chest. She melted into him with a sigh of pleasure as sensation overwhelmed her body.

"That's it, little one. Relax and enjoy," he breathed in her mouth, then plunged his tongue inside to explore her at his leisure. For long minutes he taught her the joys of french kissing, not stopping until her lips were swollen red and puffy from his sucking on them. Eventually, he guided her up and over him to straddle his head, his hands guiding her firmly because she knew not the way.

As she looked down b

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 14

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 14 Jul 2026 19:55:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 14

In the militia encampment.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

In bed that evening, Abby lay with her head on Alec's well-padded shoulder and gave him her most loving gaze while she ran her fingers over his hairy chest. "Will you do me a huge favor, sweetheart?" she asked with a flirtatious smile. He looked at her with a knowing smile.

"I knew you were up to something. What do ya need, Angel?" he asked as he hugged her close.

"I want you to come with me and Rose first thing in the morning. Some scouting needs to be done on the redcoats and I need you to help us get through our lines and past the sentries, both coming and going."

He quirked an eyebrow at her words, but he wasn't surprised in the least. He closed his eyes and thought for a few moments while she rustled with impatience. "Please, Heavy!" she implored, "think how fun it would be. Just like old times, sneaking through the woods with your favorite girls!"

Heaving a deep sigh, he answered her. "I'd love to, but I have to tell Nathan. It's his battlefield and we must respect that."

"Whatever it takes, I'm working on an idea that you both might like, I just need to spy on the redcoats a bit before presenting it to you and Uncle Nathan."

"I'll see what I can do. I'll speak to him now so we don't rouse him to early in the morning. Be right back," he answered as he rose from their bed. She tugged him back down and kissed him deeply.

"Thank you, sweetheart. You're the best boyfriend ever!"

Alec awoke to two, warm female bodies sliding next to his. "Wake up, soldier boy!" Rose whispered while Abby tickled his ribs. "It's time to rise and shine."

Reluctantly, he got up and the three conspirators dressed in silence, then slipped out of the tent. The sentry was expecting them and confirmed the password of the day so they could return to the lines safely without getting shot. Abby led them silently through the forest until they were observing the redcoat sentry posted in the trees. He was out cold and sleeping deeply. Led by Abby, the three spies worked their way through the trees until they could see the slumbering camp of the enemy. They nestled in close to the wet forest floor and waited for the sunrise.

Despite their warm clothing, the girls were shivering in short order and snuggled in close to Alec's warm bulk with grateful sighs. It seemed to take forever until a sentry approached the command tent, which was markedly larger than the others and flagged with the regiments colors. He roused the men within and returned to his post while rubbing his cold hands together to warm them from the night's chill. She watched with interest as a man came out of the tent and pulled a white wig over his head, then scratched himself and pissed in the dirt behind his canvas dwelling. Alec whispered that he was the general and the second man whom had emerged was probably his colonel.

A trumpeter blew reveille and the soldiers began stirring and rising from their sleep. Abby watched attentively as the officers shouted out commands and herded their charges into a loose formation. Grunts and groans filled the air as many a man paused to hurriedly empty his bladder before lining up before the command.

Sergeants called out name after name and the still morning air was broken by shouts as the sleepy soldiers answered in reply. Abby counted over 300 men in the formation, much more than she'd imagined there would be, while Nathan was lucky to have 150 left, even counting his recent reinforcement of Alec's company.

She turned her attention to the cannon on the front line. She counted fourteen, well dug into the bulwarks that partially shielded them from Nathan's field pieces. She knew Nathan had ten cannon that were inferior both in range and projectile weight to the redcoats, but she was undaunted. Her plan was coming together in her head, and what she saw increased her confidence ten-fold. The formation took nearly a half hour to serve its purpose and after the officers dismissed the men, they herded themselves towards several mess tents where they were served their breakfast. It wasn't until the men finished eating that the sentries were relieved with new ones and the night shift went to eat and go to sleep.

With alert sentries now on guard, the three spies were exceptionally careful while retreating to a safe distance and then returning through their own lines. They met with Nathan at his tent and he quizzed Abby over what they'd witnessed. She filled him in over breakfast and he asked her a few more questions.

"I highly respect your intellect and combat experience, and I'd like to know what you're cooking up. Would you mind sharing with me?"

"I need to speak plainly, Uncle, please don't be offended," she answered carefully.

"Speak your mind, my dear. I'm eager to hear your opinion." he returned. Abby gave him a grim smile and leaned in along with Alec and they plotted well into the morning.

Abby was able to convince Nathan of her plan and she insisted that he reduce his casualties as much as possible during the day. It pained her greatly to see men's lives wasted using traditional tactics when it wasn't necessary, and she told Nathan as much. He inferred that her ideas were most ungentlemanly, but he was desperate since having lost so many soldiers fruitlessly fighting the redcoats. She quizzed him on the powder charge used and diameter of the enemies cannon, easily available information since Nathan had captured more than one in the years prior. She immediately set the ladies in the camp to sewing up cloth bags full of black powder and grapeshot in the proper quantities to suit her needs.

June approached her with a determined look on her dusky face. "Abby, there's no way you're leaving me behind. Whatever you're up to I'm tagging along," she said firmly. Abby smiled and pulled her in for a sweet kiss and a tight hug. "Of course you're coming with us. I'd have it no other way. Would you mind watching Major Moore's back and reloading his rifle and pistols for him? I know of no person who can do it better or faster," she flattered. June unconsciously pushed her firm breasts out in pride at her owner's words. She knew she was good, but not exceptional, and Abby's words meant the world to her. She kissed Abby's red lips and sighed happily.

"Thank you, Mistress. When are we leaving?"

"Tomorrow morning, early. Quite awhile before sun up," Abby responded, before running her fingers through June's hair. "Can you supervise the ladies while they're doing the needlework? It needs to be done right."

"Of course, Abby. I'll get right on it. What's Rose going to do?"

"She'll be with me tomorrow. She scouted out the redcoat camp with me and she'll be helping me in my role. I gotta say, June. We're really hanging our little behinds out on this operation. I sure hope and pray it works because if it doesn't, we'll probably all end up dead," Abby said worriedly.

"I know you can do it, Mistress," June said confidently. "You and Alec are brilliant at this business and I have full faith in you two." She kissed Abby's cheek softly and hugged her again reassuringly before scampering off to help the seamstresses. Abby had chills down her spine as she watched her friend depart. This was her biggest and most audacious plan yet and she was almost frightened at the scope of it, yet the fact that she had the full support of Alec and Nathan boosted her confidence greatly.

Rose finds a match for General Greene.

Meanwhile, Rose had struck up a conversation with one of the camp followers, a widow of just over forty years old who'd lost her husband long ago to a vile sickness. As the two sewed up black powder in linen bags, they discussed Rose's favorite topic, men.

"There's few things in life better than a tongue on my clit or a thick cock buried inside me," Rose was saying, while the woman, Sarah, blushed slightly at her words, not used to such salty language from a lady like Rose.

"It's been years since I've had a man," Sarah whispered, "I really loved it though and I miss it terribly." Rose leaned back and perused her new friend's body with a speculative eye. Sarah was tall at nearly five foot eight, with long brown hair and eyes to match. She was slightly on the heavy side, curvy really, with an hourglass figure to die for. Her hips were wide and her breasts were heavy and sagged slightly, but her cleavage was immense and firm, while her nipples, hardened from Rose's words poked small mountains in the fabric of her bodice.

"Did your husband lick you?" Rose asked with a sparkle in her eye.

"What? My goodness! Never!" Sarah exclaimed in surprise, "I've never heard of such a thing!"

"You should try it," Rose giggled. "It feels wonderful when you cum on a hot tongue, then take the man inside you." Sarah blushed furiously and Rose put an arm around her. "We need to find you a man, a good one that'll take his time with you and treat you right. I bet there's an animal inside you that needs set free, my dear Sarah," she whispered with a sexy smile.

Sarah blushed even deeper and looked at Rose closely. "Can you help me find one? I'm not getting any younger and I'd like to experience a man again before I get too old."

"Do you want just sex, or a relationship as well?" Rose asked. Sarah thought a few moments before answering.

"I really need a man inside me, if it turns into something more, that's fine with me, but I'd kill for a long night with a man in my bed," she said wistfully.

Little did she know that Rose was many steps ahead of her and her auburn head was turning over an idea, that if it came to pass would more than satisfy Sarah's cravings. Rose decided that action was better than hopeful wishing and pulled Sarah to her feet.

"Come with me, honey. I've a wonderful idea." She led Sarah to Nathan's tent and sweet talked the sentry into letting them enter. He knew of her and Alec's group, and between that knowledge and her flirty nature he was more than willing to humor her. Since Nathan was on the battlefield, she and Sarah had the run of his living area. Together they cleaned it up nicely and washed all his dirty laundry along with his bedding, all of which needed it badly.

While they worked, Rose kept Sarah occupied with stories about Nathan, how he was a general and famous for killing the redcoats, as well as how he looked naked. She explained how well hung he was and how she'd heard Maddy's voice echoing down the hall as he'd pounded her to glory. By the time the women were finished cleaning up his tent, both of them were well aroused and their little pussies ran with sweet juice as they fantasized about him.

After they finished up with his laundry, Rose decided something needed to be done about Sarah's appearance. She took her to her tent and trimmed her hair to more suitably frame her face, then together they washed up using rags and warm water. Sarah was agog at the sight of Rose's shorn mound. Rose explained how much her husband loved it, especially when he was performing oral sex on her. Sarah was intrigued, so much that she asked Rose how it was done. Rose fetched a bucket of hot water and showed Sarah the intricacies of shaving her armpits, legs, and mound. When they were finished, Sarah slid a soft hand between her thighs and stroked herself gently.

"Oh my," she exclaimed, "so soft and smooth, I love it!" Rose then found a blouse that was a touch too large for herself and asked Sarah to put it on. It was a struggle to lace it over her bountiful tits, but giggling, they were just able to get the job done. Her nipples pushed proudly through the nearly sheer material while her areola were almost visible at the deep V of the neckline. Next, Rose found a nice skirt that clung tightly to Sarah's curves, accenting her bottom in all it's full firmness.

Rose backed off a few steps and said, "Let me see you, turn around for me."

Obediently, Sarah raised her arms and spun about, giggling like a teenager. Rose watched with growing lust as she took in the sight of the older woman. Just the few changes they'd made to her appearance had made a huge difference. When she stopped twirling, her breasts swung heavily in their tight confines, drawing Rose's eyes like a bee to honey. Her skirt fell nicely around her shapely legs, tempting Rose's eyes and clever hands. Her brown eyes sparkled with what Rose fancied was a slight invitation, so she slid closer to Sarah and kissed her gently on the lips.

"Fascinating," she murmured softly, "what a difference, you're absolutely delicious." Sara blushed deeply and pulled back slightly. Rose slid her hands down to her waist, enjoying the warmth of the other woman's body.

"Do you suppose the General will like me?" Sarah asked tentatively.

"Well of course, honey. He'll be head over heels!"

"You don't think I'm too big? My behind is rather wide you know." Rose ran her hands lower and Sarah's eyes widened in surprise when they cupped her round ass and squeezed gently.

"He'll adore you," Rose said throatily, "men love a little cushion down there, and up here too," she added while running a finger between Sarah's big tits. Sarah shivered at her touch and Rose smiled at her sexily. "You'll do well, honey. Sit with me and I'll give you some advice if you like. Fortunately, I've had plenty of experience in the matter."

Out on the front line, Nathan and Major Moore were having a rough go of it. They were struggling to keep casualties to a minimum at Abby's request, but the new guns the redcoats had brought on line were having devastating results. He'd lost 4 of his 10 cannon as well as nearly half of their gun crews. The day had been mostly an artillery battle with the redcoat General trouncing them soundly. He, James, and Alec were having a conversation while looking towards the redcoat lines when a cannonball came screaming in on their position. There was no time to react as the ball bounced once then slammed into a nearby gun, sending a rain of shrapnel through the area. Nathan went down with a surprised squawk as a huge splinter of wood punctured his right thigh, while a piece of iron from the gun carriage pin-wheeled through the air and neatly clipped the little finger from James's left hand. He yelped in pain and immediately clasped his injured hand to his chest, soaking his jacket in blood.

"Shit and fuck!" Nathan thundered as he sat on the ground staring at the nearly foot long splinter in his leg. "I'll kill that cock-sucking general! The son of a bitch has gone and pissed me off!" James chuckled with dark humor between grunts of pain from his wounded hand while Alec stooped down to help Nathan to his feet, and together the three soldiers hobbled to the rear and found the battlefield surgeon. He cleaned the men up as well as he could with his limited materials. He trimmed the loose flesh from Major Moore's stump and bandaged it carefully. Alec had sent for June, and when she arrived they assisted the doctor with pulling the nasty splinter from Nathan's leg while he cried out, twisting in agony on the makeshift operating table despite the dose of laudanum he'd been administered. June held the gaping wound open while the doctor pushed a whiskey soaked rag completely through his leg, using the ramrod from a musket as a tool.

When they were satisfied the wound was clean, June neatly stitched up both entry and exit wounds while Nathan gritted his teeth in pain. Alec helped him back to his tent and made him comfortable, then returned to the lines along with Major Moore to continue the day's battle. Word spread like wildfire about Nathan's condition and it soon reached Rose and Sarah.

"Let's go!" Rose urged and tugged Sarah by the hand. "Maybe we can help him and ease his pain." When they entered his tent he didn't even raise his head from the pillow. He was hurting badly and trying not to groan aloud.

At the touch of Rose's soft hand on his brow, his eyes flickered open and he murmured her name in surprise.

"Rose. What brings you here, pity for an old man?" he teased, between gritted teeth.

"No, Uncle Nathan. Sarah and I are here to tend to your needs. Whatever they are, just ask." She replaced her hand with her soft lips, kissing his cheek tenderly, then gestured to the other woman. "This is Sarah, a fellow camp follower. She's been hanging about with me recently and trying to keep me out of trouble," she said, with a giggle. Nathan cocked an appraising eye at Sarah, taking in her long brown curls, magnificent breasts and well cushioned behind. Apparently, he liked what he saw, because he was having a difficult time tearing his eyes from her. Finally, he returned Rose's flirty gaze.

"Thank you, ladies. Just your presence here is comforting," he said chivalrously, then groaned helplessly as a spasm of pain wracked his body. Rose took in his wounded leg and exclaimed at how bloody the bandage was.

"We need to change your dressing," she said firmly, "and get you out of those filthy clothes. You stink of blood and war, good sir." He protested when she tugged her dagger free and began carefully cutting the clothes from his body. The doctor had already removed his pant leg to his mid-thigh to treat his wound while the other was still whole. "Come, Sarah, give me a hand," Rose ordered. The brunette obeyed, albeit somewhat shyly, having not touched a man in longer than she could remember. Nathan's face colored slightly as they worked on removing his uniform, while Sarah's was flaming red with embarrassment. Rose parted his white shirt and trailed her fingertips through the hair on his chest, slowly sliding downwards until she reached his belt. Sarah's eyes widened as Rose loosened it and gently tugged it through the loops, then unbuttoned his fly. His cock was a massive bulge showing down his pant leg, threatening in size even though he was in pain.

In fact, despite his discomfort he was having a reaction to the girls' care. He felt himself swell and lengthen, then heard a gasp of surprise from both women when his thick head pushed free of his shortened trouser leg to expose itself to their astonished eyes.

"Oh my," Rose whispered admiringly, and her fingers tightened on his thigh involuntarily. "We need to cut his trousers off, we'll start at his waistline and slice through both legs," she said softly to Sarah. She handled the knife while Sarah tugged the fabric free from his body. As they pulled it away, the pungent odor of hot blood and sweaty male reached their delicate noses and set their hormones raging. Rose couldn't help but run her hands up his muscular legs, squeezing him gently as she tested the firmness of his calves and thighs while he sighed in pleasure. Sarah finally worked up the nerve to glance at his fully exposed genitals, her eyes widening in alarm as she took in the formidable length and girth of his shaft, along with his tangerine sized testicles. She tore her eyes from them and looked up his frame, the rigid abdominals and thick pectorals nearly took her breath away.

Bravely, she opened his shirt more, then urged him to sit up so she could remove it completely. He lay back with a groan and closed his eyes as the girls rustled up some warm water and cleaned his body with wet rags, their fingers gently exploring him as they worked. The tent flap suddenly flew open and a concerned Abby ran in.

"How is he?" she asked hurriedly before her eyes had taken in the scene before them. She let out a giggle and knelt to hug him. "I should've known. Rose always finds a naked man to have her way with," she teased. He loved how Abby also couldn't resist the temptation to admire his nude body. Watching her

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 13

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 13 Jul 2026 19:53:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 13

The General and the Major are wounded, Sarah looks for a man.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The next morning after breakfast, Joseph cornered Alec in his study.

"So, about last evening, Mister. Greene," he began.

"It's Alec, please."

Okay, Alec. About last evening. Is that how it is with you and the three ladies? You're all, um, companions?"

"Yes, Joseph. We live and sleep together. Everything a normal couple would do except we're a foursome. It's a long story and somewhat complicated, but George and William insisted that we take up our old ways until they return. I love those three girls dearly and would do anything for them."

"And you expect me to do the same with Maddy, Mira, and Sabra?"

"I don't expect you to do anything if you don't desire, but I hope you do. Everyone must be in it willingly, or it won't work and hard feelings will arise."

"I see," Joseph said thoughtfully. "And the maids all know of your, um, relationships?"

"Oh yes, in fact I believe they want to emulate us, hence the problem of them rubbing on me like a damn cat every chance they get," Alec said with a chuckle. "I love them like family, but there's only so much of me I'm willing to share."

"I'm sure I like Maddy, she's certainly a smart and beautiful woman," Joseph mused, "I'm not too sure about the others yet."

"Let me give you some advice. Maddy is their senior and pretty much runs the house. She'll allow them to be with you if she desires. If not, well, we'll have to see what happens." Alec replied thoughtfully. "Just please do your best to keep them off my back. And another thing, if you want company in the parlor tonight, invite them. They'd be ecstatic to join us."

Joseph did exactly that, and he was joined by his new ladies on the loveseat. Mira sat between his legs and as she'd noticed June do the night before, and was knitting a garment of clothing. Maddy cuddled up next to him and put her head on his thick shoulder in contentment, while Sabra sat at her side. Showing her sweet demeanor, June moved next to Mira and helped her figure out a complex pattern in her knitting while Joseph spread his knees wide to accommodate the two beauties. The men chatted about the day's events while Abby and Rose listened sleepily. By all accounts they looked like a large, happy family and Abby heaved a sigh of contentment. Alec felt her move and he leaned in to kiss her sweetly.

"Well done, my love. Well done." he whispered while she gave him a smile that melted his heart.

"Take me to bed, Heavy. I need some loving." she said softly, and kissed him until his toes curled. He picked her up and carried her down the hall while the other companions readjusted their seats. Maddy rose, and bravely taking Joseph's hand led him to his room, then firmly shut the door behind them. Mira and Sabra were looking at a loss until June took them in her arms.

"Patience, my loves. Maddy needs a little time with Joseph." The two mulatta maids nodded in understanding, but they were obviously unhappy with their situation.

"Go to bed, little ones," June ordered. "Tomorrow is another day and we'll see what it brings for you."

Maddy stood before her man and slowly unlaced his shirt, baring his skin to her hot gaze in the candlelight. She traced the scar on his shoulder, then tenderly kissed the one on his face. He tried to wrap his arms around her but she captured them and held them at his sides.

"Allow me, please Master," she whispered. She knelt and tugged his boots free, then unbuckled his belt and slowly worked his trousers down, giggling softly when his tallywhacker swung free to tap her chin as it rose rapidly to greet her. When he was naked, she loosened the laces at her bodice and pulled it down to free her big, firm breasts. He gasped in delight when they appeared before him, her nipples already hard and wanting.

"Sweet Maddy," he said softly.

"Yes, Master."

He cupped her head in his hands and ran his fingers through her long curls. "I've not been with a woman for longer than I can remember. Please be patient with me," he said softly. Already, he was filled with excitement and knew he wouldn't last long at all. He was worried about spending himself too soon and disappointing her.

"Don't worry, Master. I'm here to serve you in all ways," she breathed, and gave him a beautifully submissive smile that spurred a long stream drip and alight on her breast. He gasped when she took him in both hands and opened her mouth wide. She was shocked at his thickness as her fingers didn't come close to encompassing his shaft, to the point that she doubted she could fit him in her mouth. He watched in fascination as she flattened her tongue and laid his swollen head on it, narrowly missing his crown with her sharp, white teeth. He'd never had a woman s mouth before, and the sight of it finally happening to him was almost too much for his fevered mind.

When he was completely spent, she laid him back on the bed and finished disrobing herself. He watched, entranced by her beautiful curves as she bared herself to his gaze. He had very little time with women, other than visiting a whore on the rare occasion he couldn't stand relieving himself with his right hand anymore, and they were generally quick and to the point visits. Tonight was a completely new experience, one that he was looking forward to immensely.

Maddy paused for a quick thought before joining him on the bed. She asked herself what her mistress would do, would she be bold and take what she wanted or lie still and let her man have his way with her? She decided she'd be bold, and not giving herself chance to overthink it, she bravely climbed astride Joseph and surprising him completely, buried him in sweet kisses, so much that she had him gasping for air as she nearly sucked his tongue from the roots.

She raised up and fed him her magnificent bosom, steering one at a time into his ravenous mouth. She sighed in pleasure as he tugged at her like a thirsty child.

"Please, Master. Take me as a man takes a wife, Master. Give me what I need, please," she begged as she writhed her hips beneath him. He drew back slightly and gave her a tentative thrust, considerate of her earlier complaint of his girth.

She petted his back and shoulders, crooning in his ear while he recovered slowly in her arms. He tried to slide off her but she locked her arms and legs around him, holding him in place while she enjoyed the weight of him crushing her to the mattress. As he relaxed, she tugged his face to hers and smothered him in hot kisses. Eventually, he became too heavy for her and she allowed him to slide to her side. Gathering a towel she'd laid bedside, she wiped them clean of their combined juices, then she covered them both and snuggled into his side.

"Thank you, Master," she whispered in his ear. "You were absolutely wonderful to me and you felt amazing."

"Ah, sweet Maddy, I've never felt the like. I feel I'm floating on a cloud right now," he replied and brushed an errant curl from her eyes. She kissed him sweetly and laid her head on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. Slowly his breathing changed and she realized with a happy smile that he'd already nodded off to sleep. She cupped her tender womb. She was as content as she'd ever been and the flame of hope in her breast burned ever brighter.

Alec awoke in the wee hours and noticed Rose and June weren't in bed. He padded naked down the hall and found them still in the parlor, wrapped in a blanket on the floor in front of the fireplace. Mira and Sabra were next to them and sleeping deeply.

He picked up June and carried her to bed while she mumbled sleepily in his arms. When he returned for Rose and crouched to pick her up, Mira's slim hand boldly snaked out to caress his naked thigh. He jumped in surprise and looked down, not realizing he was so close to her. He watched her nostrils flare as she took in the hot scent of his and Abby's lovemaking wafting near her face. She looked at him with such a pleading expression that his heart went out to her. He knew well the feeling of being lonely and he felt for her. He took her hand in his and knelt to kiss her brow.

"Be kind to Maddy and help her in all ways and you'll have a man in your bed soon, little one," he whispered softly to Mira. She gave him a beautiful smile and nodded in acceptance. As he turned to pick up Rose he felt Mira's little hand trail longingly up his thigh and caress the warm crease between his firm buttocks, the back of her knuckles brushing his swinging sack. He wanted nothing more than to comfort her, but he knew it was better to let Maddy do it as she saw fit. He picked up Rose and gave Mira a little wink before heading to bed.

Abby had taken June in her arms and together they were sleeping like the dead, so Alec laid down on his side holding Rose close and she mumbled in her sleep, then turned into him and buried her face in his crispy chest hair with a deep sigh of contentment.

"I love you, sweetheart," she whispered softly, and kissed his warm skin.

"And I you, my little Rose," he returned, and kissed the crown of her head, then closed his eyes to fall asleep in moments.

As true to her masters as always, Maddy was up at the crack of dawn and had prepared a wonderful breakfast. Abby and Alec shared secret smiles as Maddy floated around on a cloud of love, touching and kissing her man whenever possible. Joseph's attitude was much improved as well, the smile on his face told the story of last night better than he could have spoken it aloud.

The plantation was bustling that day with Abby deeply involved in preparing the fields for spring planting while Alec conducted his spy business, consolidating bits and pieces of information he'd received via messengers and dispatching it to whomever he deemed needed the knowledge. It was just after lunch when a cry came from the sentry at the front door.

"Master Greene! A messenger is arriving, hurry!"

"Shit fire," Alec cursed, "what now."

"Master!" June's desperate cry raised his hackles and he flew to the front porch beside her. The messenger was at the porch stairs, still astride his horse and wove in the saddle, nearly losing his seat. His mount's head hung low and it was panting heavily while bloody foam poured from its muzzle. Alec ran to the man and on his way down the stairs noticed Abby trotting up, her face creased in consternation.

Alec caught the man as he fell off the horse and lowered him to the ground. He heard a ragged gasp, then a huge thump as the horse collapsed to the dirt. He looked up to see Abby with a bloody dagger in her fist. She'd put the poor beast from its misery before Alec could command it. She gave him a quick nod and knelt with him at the man's side. The messenger pawed blindly at his bag while gasping shallowly for air.

"General Greene, it's from General Greene. He's in a bad way and needs help," he croaked out. His trembling fingers found the parchment and he handed it to Alec.

"Someone get the doctor!" Abby cried out while holding the man's hand for comfort. June quickly ran to do her bidding while Rose trotted down the stairs to help. Together, the three dragged the exhausted man inside and laid him on the couch in the parlor. Alec read the letter and Abby watched his face intently as he frowned deeply, then a look of fierce determination came over his countenance and Abigail knew their lives were changing again, right before her eyes.

Alec raised his head and looked at her. She gave him her strongest smile but she knew he could see the uncertainty in her eyes.

"We go to war," he said with a dark scowl. She didn't blink an eye, she simply went to him and kissed his lips.

"Tell me what you need and I'll make it happen, Heavy."

He immediately sent for Joseph and together they rallied the militia, instructing them to pack light, and ready themselves for a long trek. Abby, Rose and June went to every home and slave cabin to inform them of the day's events. The wives wept at the thought of losing their men and the widows gave them love and support as best they could. Alec, with Joseph's advice picked a dozen hard men to stay behind as a skeleton security force to keep the inhabitants of the plantation as safe as possible. It was a nearly useless gesture if they were attacked, but he needed every man available to help fight the redcoats.

Alec and Abby had a rare argument as the strain of the day came to bear on them. "Joseph stays!" she fumed when Alec insisted he ride with the militia. "He's my man and I trust him, besides, Maddy now needs him. Don't take him away already!" she stomped her little foot and glared up at him. She was so beautiful and full of fire that he couldn't bring himself to cross her. He held out his arms and she flew into them with tears in her beautiful blue eyes.

"Thank you, Heavy. I love you so much," she sniffled. He caressed her back and soothed her until she pulled back to give him a sweet smile. Little did he know that he'd lost only the first battle of the day, and that another was building steam in her golden head.

Platoon Inspections

Alec went to his study and for another hour sorted his intelligence into two piles, one he kept and placed in his leather satchel and another that he tossed documents and notes from into the fireplace. He was under a massive amount of pressure, and used his best judgement on the importance of each piece before keeping or destroying it. He was just finishing up when he heard a rustle in the hedges outside the window near his desk. His first instinct was to reach for his pistol that he kept clipped to his sword belt and hanging on the back of his chair. To his chagrin it was gone along with his sword, he must have misplaced it, he thought unhappily.

A feminine voice pitched low like a man's reached his ears from the hedges.

"Major Greene. Report to the back porch in five minutes for inspection of the combat troops!" the voice said, as it quivered with laughter. He knew at once it was his Abby and his lip quirked in a smile, but he was hugely busy and answered a bit sharper than he intended.

"I'm really busy right now, whomever you are. Come back later." He winced as he heard the tension in his own voice, knowing she would hear it. A few seconds went by, then a different voice called out, Rose's by his best guess.

"Major Greene. Report to the back porch in five minutes for inspection of the combat troops. If you fail to report, all your special conjugal privileges shall be hereby revoked, forthwith!" the voice commanded sonorously, while cracking with laughter. Sure enough, it was his Rose, no doubt. A genuine smile broke his lips when he heard more feminine giggles floating out of the bush. His girls were trying to lift his mood and he loved them for it.

"Yes, sir," he answered, "five minutes it is. Right away, sir." Their laughter was music to his ears and he glanced at the clock to ensure he'd be on time per his ladies demands.

When his time was up, he strode down the hall to step out on the porch. His jaw dropped and he was struck mute for several seconds as he gazed in wonder at his women. The three beauties were standing side by side and rigidly at attention, while wearing nearly perfect reproductions of the Continental Army officers uniform, to include the tricorn hats Nathan had given them. Each girl's hair was braided into a thick ponytail that flowed gracefully down their backs to brush to tops of their stunning little behinds. Abby's uniform was piped with pink to match her cap while Rose and June's were piped in gold to reflect the same.

Their trousers were tight beyond imagining and his eyes were drawn like magnets to their sleek thighs and the turn of their calf muscles. The riding boots on their small feet were shined to a mirror black finish that must have taken hours to get perfect. Their big tits were held upright and mashed firmly together by beautiful, white, strapless corsets that June's clever hands had made, ensuring their perky nipples were barely covered and their areolae peeking out just enough to taunt and tease any passerby that might glance their way. The fronts of their jackets were cut deep and wide to frame their bodices boldly for their man's enjoyment.

Abby and Rose had their squirrel rifles at their sides with the butts grounded and the barrels resting on the fronts of their shoulders. Abby's rapier and dagger were present, and Rose's own small knife was on her belt. Little June had Alec's huge saber hung about her hips and his pistol clipped to her other side. He raised an eye as the mystery of his missing weapons was solved before his admiring eyes.

Playing their game, he stood in front of Abby and seized the rifle from her grasp, looking it over minutely. Her beautiful red lips quirked in a smile as she tried heroically to contain her laughter. He noticed she'd put on a light coat of makeup and added a beauty spot to the left upper corner of her lip. The effect was astonishing and he shook his head in wonder. She was a classic beauty in the every sense of the word.

He ran a rough finger over her exposed areola, smiling when her nipple hardened immediately and tried to push its way free from the confines of the corset. She set her teeth and a tiny moan broke from her lips at the sensations he was arousing in her body. His finger trailed down slowly, tracing the shallow groove between her tight abdominals, then slid lower to slip between her legs. His eyebrows rose in surprise when her felt the deep cleft of her nether lips, pulled apart by the tight center seam of her trousers. She moaned again as he ran a big finger in the gap of her thighs, massaging her through the thin material.

"Hold steady, troop," he teased, as her wanton hips rotated to follow his fingers.

"Yes, sir," she panted, and gave him a sexy smile that hardened his cock instantly. He handed her rifle back and moved to Rose next who jerked in surprise as he snatched her squirrel rifle from her grip. He twirled and spun it rapidly, then caught it in a big palm that slapped sharply on the steel barrel, drawing gasps of admiration from his girls. She looked at him alluringly and he noticed she wore the same makeup as Abby to include the beauty mark. Surprised, he glanced at June to see the same. They'd gone to great lengths for him and he was touched beyond words.

He watched as Rose's eyes followed his fingers as he explored her cleavage, pushing a big finger between her tits and imagining it was his tallywhacker pushing its way inside instead.

"You're at attention, troop!" He snapped, and her eyes immediately stared straight ahead into his chest while she fought to contain her mirth. He grounded her rifle and returned it to her grip, then he crouched down in front of her.

"Attention, troop!" he barked again as her eyes dropped to follow his movements. She giggled, and again brought her eyes to up to stare in the distance. He looked at the gap in her thighs, amazed at how the fabric had wedged her lips open, the seam splitting her so deep that he could hardly believe it. He ran slowly a finger in the deep groove while she squirmed and wriggled and a sigh of frustration broke her lips. He smiled to himself when he fancied he felt her swollen clit through the material, pulsing with desire at his touch.

He stood up to give her a sly wink and she sighed with relief. She'd feared he might bring her to orgasm right there on the back porch! Moving to June he stood in front of her and shook his head sadly.

"That's an awful large saber and pistol for such a small soldier. Where'd you get them, troop?" he asked with as steely a voice as he could manage.

Her answer was in a small tone that quivered a bit in fear, not t

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 12

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 12 Jul 2026 19:52:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 12

Voyeurs watch..

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The following day, Abby went to Alec's study to collect him for lunch, passing Mira and Sabra along the way. She peeked in the door to see him sitting at his desk and mumbling expletives in his short beard. He was dressed in a white, ruffled shirt and his typical more than tight trousers, and he looked scrumptious. She walked in quietly and slid onto his lap, then kissed him softly.

"What's wrong, Heavy. Is your workload troubling you? I heard you cursing up a storm in here."

He frowned and released a deep sigh. "Oh, Abby. It's these maid servants nowadays. I can't seem to keep them off my back. Every time I get busy they want to check on me, or bring me something such as food or drink. And they're forever rubbing their tits and asses on me like I'm a scratching post. It's disconcerting as hell!" he complained. "I can't play stud to the entire household you know, you three beauties are all I can handle."

Abby had to bite her knuckles to stop her laughter. He still had little idea of the effect he had on the females around him. Sometimes he asked for favors and was surprised at how easily they were awarded, but other than that he generally had no clue. He did however manage to pick up on her amusement.

"What's so funny, little girl? Are you making fun of my predicament?" he asked sternly, but with a twinkle in his eye. In a heartbeat, he took her over his knee and was spanking her little ass with a wooden ruler while she shrieked in imagined pain. While she struggled, she managed raise her skirts and deliberately bare her bum for him and she moaned as he stung her a couple times with his ruler, leaving red stripes on her firm cheeks.

"Oh, Master Alec, please stop!" she yelped in laughter, but her eyes grew heavy with passion as she looked up at him with a flushed face and rumpled blonde curls. He palmed her red ass and soothed it with his hand until she writhed on his thigh. His fingers dipped in her deep cleft and found it dripping with slick, and she shivered when she saw him raise them to his lips for a taste.

"Hmm, so wet already," he mused. "I may use this ruler more often to maintain order around here." She was shocked at how quickly she'd gotten aroused at his spanking and wanted more. This was a side of herself she wasn't aware of, she thought in some alarm, but threw caution to the wind. She couldn't stop her hand from reaching back to pinch the sensitive inside of his thigh, hard.

"You can try, Master, but you better be quick!" she teased and playfully scrambled for safety while he cursed the pain of her pinch. She didn't even make it half way off his lap before she was pinned securely with her skirts thrown over her head and his big hand wielded the ruler on her bared skin with great effect. She shrieked and cried to no avail as he continued on, laying light, red stripes across the width of her jiggling little ass cheeks. The blows were louder than they were painful and she realized he was striking her utmost care, but the excitement of it all had her soaking his knee in juice, almost instantly.

Abby always took pride in being aware of her surroundings and consequently was generally quick on her feet, so to speak. For months she'd been after Alec to play rough with her and manhandle her like he'd done to Rose at one time, but he steadfastly denied her, citing his love and concern for her as a refusal to cause her undue pain. Thinking quickly, she realized that if she played her cards right she might coerce him to a bit of rougher play. She increased her struggles and thrashed about on his lap while sinking deeper into her role as slave.

"Master! I shan't obey no matter what you say!" she hollered theatrically and rudely pinched his thigh again, harder this time than before. He roared in surprised pain and this time the strikes of his ruler drew real fire across the backs of her thighs. Her own cries grew shrill as the new pain registered and she began to wonder if she may have overplayed her hand a bit.

"If you continue beating me, there'll be no more poon tang for you, Master! No more!" she cried loudly.

"You think not, slave girl?" he ground out from between clenched teeth, and dropped his ruler to introduce his rough palm to her reddened ass repeatedly, spanking her soundly as her cries of pain grew louder. "You would threaten your master?" he asked, in a low growl. Her struggles became more violent and he immediately stopped swatting her ass and released his grip on her, still afraid of hurting her. She struggled to her feet and managed to give him a quick wink before she bent over his desk and hiked her skirts to bare her ass for him.

Unbeknownst to them both, the study doorway was filled with five women whom were gawking in the greatest of surprise at the proceedings. June, Rose, Maddy, Mira and Sabra were goggle eyed and staring as Abby cried out again to her master.

He was now seeing through a red mist and his blood pounded in his ears, dulling her cries for mercy. Her constant teasing and cries of imagined, then real pain had unleashed the beast inside him and he set it completely free. He ripped the belt from his trousers and lashed her hands behind her, then he gathered her long blonde hair in a thick ponytail and pulled her head back until her back bowed in an erotic arch that fired his blood even hotter.

She cried out brokenly in pain as gravity claimed her and tugged her down.

"Master, please!" she begged, not joking in the least this time. He was absolutely killing her and it hurt terribly. He ignored her cries and she quavered in painful anticipation as she felt him load his hips. She let out a guttural groan.

"Master! Master!" she cried to no avail. She suddenly realized she needed to call his name to tame the ravenous beast behind her.

"Alec! Sweetheart!" she finally cried out. He stopped immediately and a brief look of confusion crossed his face, then awareness of her plight dawned on him. He took in her flushed face and tear streaked countenance and his expression fell in shame.

At that point, Rose rapidly ushered the crowd down the hall to the parlor, realizing that they needn't see what might follow. "Master Alec and Mistress Abby's business is their own!" she lectured, "no gossiping about what we saw today, understand?" Nods of confirmation came from all the girls and she excused them with a wave of her hand.

"Oh, Angel!" Alec was saying in consternation as he drew Abby to him. She clung to him and sobbed in fright. He had literally scared her half to death and she felt horrible for pushing him to such lengths. He'd never ignored her cries like that before and it terrified her. He petted her and held her close while crooning words of love in her ear until her sobbing quieted and she sniffled in his shoulder.

"I'm sorry, Heavy. I should never have pushed you like that. You knew better after all. I thought I could handle you," she said regretfully as she wiped her tears away.

"It's my fault," he countered. "I got carried away playing master and slave, I should've known better than that. I've always been afraid of hurting you and now I've gone and done it," he whispered and kissed her lips gently. "Are you truly okay, Angel?" he asked in concern.

"My nether hurts terribly of course, but what hurts most is I made you ignore me when I needed you to listen the most. I shall never do that again, Heavy. It frightened me badly," she whimpered sadly. He gathered her ruined skirts and wrapped her in the rags, then picked her up to take her to bed.

Abby was fine of course, mostly because she was tough as nails, and after a short nap was up and around although she was hobbling a bit. She did stay especially close to Alec and let him know repeatedly through secret touches and caresses that she wasn't upset with him in the least which he was more than thankful for.

Rose soon pulled her aside for a confidential word. "Sweetheart, you need to know that you and Alec had, um, well, a few voyeurs today while you were in the study."

Abby was absolutely horrified with embarrassment. "What? How much did you see?"

"I think we came in about the time Alec was spanking your ass so enthusiastically." Rose giggled. "Then you stood up and offered yourself to him like a slut while refusing him access at the same time." Rose couldn't stand it anymore and broke out in subdued laughter.

"We? We? Who the hell is we?" Abby demanded, red faced and mortified.

"Um, everyone," Rose sobbed in laughter and her eyes filled with tears of mirth.

"Well, I hope they didn't see the end," Abby grumped. "It didn't turn out that well."

Rose quickly sobered at her expression. "No, I ran them off when it became obvious something was wrong. I'm sorry I was making fun, sweetheart. Are you okay?"

"Yes, I'm just angry at myself for getting carried away. I made Alec hurt me when he's always refused to in the past. I feel horrible about it."

Rose hugged her, then gently kissed her lips. "He's an amazing man, I'm sure he didn't mean to hurt you purposely."

"He didn't, but he did lose control because of my teasing. I shan't do that again. He was scaring me to death," Abby admitted quietly.

"Some men have a beast inside them that most times is best kept locked away. They keep it hidden, never to be revealed unless their woman wants to experience it, even then it can be dangerous," Rose stated matter of factly.

"I found that out the hard way," Abby grimaced and touched her tender belly. "He really knocked the bottom out of me, it still smarts."

"Well, I'll take him on next time for ya, I could use a good pounding," Rose giggled teasingly.

"You're a worthless tramp, dear Rose," Abby chided with a mischievous smile and kissed her cheek, "but you're welcome to him, I'm in no shape to argue."

June s Special Night

Abby noticed June was a bit subdued that afternoon and remembered she'd been neglected the evening before by the foursome. She found Alec back at work in the study and sat on his lap for a discussion.

"Honey, I know you've been worked over pretty hard by us girls in the last 24 hours, but do you have it in you to take care of our June this evening? She's moping a bit this afternoon and I think she needs some manly attention."

He drew a deep breath and sighed. "I realize that. I felt bad for neglecting her last night but I literally ran out of energy. She and Rose really took it out of me."

Abby giggled and kissed him sweetly. "I can see why. I've never seen you cum like that. It was incredible to watch. You're so sexy when you make love, I just adore watching you," she said in a low growl and nipped his neck.

"It still amazes me that you share me so freely," he said softly.

"My choice is to keep you to myself forever, Heavy, but I love my girls dearly and until this damnable war is over and the men are home, I can see no other answer. Fortunately, It turns me on to no end when you're really giving it to one of those sluts," she admitted as her face flushed a deep rose color. Just thinking of it was having a major affect on her.

"How about we build a nest in the parlor by the fireplace this evening. We can have a few drinks and take care of our sweet June?" Abby whispered as she laid her head on his shoulder. He kissed her hair and cupped a firm breast in a big palm.

"Anything you desire, my Angel. And speaking of June, she's been a bit scarce these last few days. Is everything okay with her?"

"Oh yes, she's been working on a little project," Abby said with a mysterious smile. "She has a surprise coming that I'm sure you'll enjoy." He raised his eyebrows inquisitively but Abby just winked at him. "I'll not give it away, big man. You'll just have to wait," she snickered as she snuggled deeper in his warm embrace.

After dinner, Alec quickly bathed while the girls set up their nest in the parlor. Maddy dragged in another bearskin rug from the study so between the two hides there was plenty of room for the lovers to lay on in front of the fireplace. She looked at Alec from the corner of her eye as she worked, wishing she had a man to take her and make her his own. She missed Nathan terribly and every night her thoughts of him dampened her thighs with lust.

Alec caught her up in a hug on her way by, and thanked her for taking such good care of him. His shirt was untied and her nose inadvertently pressed into his firm, hairy chest and she inhaled the clean scent of him. Maddy s womb flooded with heat and she blushed deeply, her arms tightening around him involuntarily and she hated to relinquish her hold.

"You're welcome, Master," she managed to say quietly. "I'd do anything for you." He gently released her and kissed her forehead.

"Thank you, dear Maddy. It's a pleasure having you around us, you already feel like one of the family." She gave him a shy smile, and feeling a sudden burst of courage, raised to her tiptoes and kissed his lips. He gave her a beautiful smile and ran a hand through her long curls. Too shy to continue, she turned and quickly left the room while he watched her retreat with a thoughtful expression on his face.

He immediately went to his study and jotted down a short note and took it to the young sentry at the front door.

"Deliver this to Joseph Higgins at once," he commanded, then watched in satisfaction as the youth scurried to do his bidding.

He wandered the house until he found June at work in the sewing room. She glanced up at his entry and her eyes widened in surprise, then quickly hid the bolt of cloth she'd been working on behind her back. Thanks to Abby's warning, he knew she didn't want to reveal what she was doing so he ignored her expression and held out his arms for her. The beautiful smile that blossomed on her dusky face warmed his heart as she dropped her materials and flew into his arms.

She kissed him warmly, then squealed in alarm when he tossed her over his shoulder and strode down the hall to the parlor. From her upside down position she couldn't help but admire his firm ass as it flexed and moved while he carried her. She took a handful and squeezed it admiringly, loving the deep growl she drew from his throat. The parlor was empty when they arrived and he set her down gently on the bearskin rug.

"Stay," he commanded.

"Yes, Master," she purred as her nipples hardened and womb aflame with desire at the thought of what was to come. He stripped himself naked and sprawled on the loveseat, his ripped physique playing games with her eyes in the lights and shadows as she watched avidly.

Rose and Abby arrived wearing only a couple of Alec's white shirts, and they looked delectable, their firm breasts jutting out proudly and slim thighs supporting their little apple asses that bounced behind them provocatively. Without a word they went to June and began disrobing her slowly. Alec watched attentively at the sight of the two beauties preparing June for him. Her eyes remained locked on him nearly the entire time, while darkening to the smokiest brown he'd ever seen.

Rose finally laid June back on the rug and propped her head on a pillow so she could comfortably watch as her lovers serviced her. Abby and Rose each took a slim, brown thigh and spread it wide. Abby let out a moan of anticipation as she watched. She could almost feel it herself.

Rose and Abby's soft hands caressed June's slight body, teasing her hard nipples and sliding warmly down her flanks and thighs. June was purring in ecstasy and her small hands captured Alec's curly head, steering him with minute movements to her most secret of places. Soon, he had her writhing her hips and thrusting up into his face. He simply continued his tender ministrations using the same constant rhythms until she cried out as waves of pleasure shook her tiny body.

Rose and Abby smiled down at her lovingly as she cried out passionately and convulsed on Alec, flooding his face. She finally relaxed as her ecstasy faded and she pulled him up to taste herself on his lips.

"Where would you like me?" he asked gently. "I'm yours tonight. Use me as you wish, sweetness."

"Hmm," she purred, and touched her lip with a finger while cocking a sexy eyebrow at him. "May I ride you like a stallion, kind sir? That sounds delightful right now."

He kissed her deeply, then obediently rolled over to lay on his back next to her while Abby slid a pillow under his head. June slid over atop him and gave him the same sexy smile she'd showed him so many months ago. He'd seen it many times, but tonight it gave him erotic shivers at the promise of raw pleasure he saw in her eyes. She looked down at him.

June then slid up to kiss him with her wet lips and tongue, sharing their combined scent and taste with him.

"Master," she whispered softly in his ear, giving him shivers as her breath stirred his dark curls.

"Yes, sweetness,"

"I watched you and Mistress Abby today," she said slyly.

"I heard that, you naughty little wench," he growled, making her giggle helplessly.

"You called her a cock slave," she accused and nipped him playfully while he smiled in her hair. "I want to be your cock slave too," she pouted sexily and licked the shell of his ear.

"If you must. It bears heavy responsibilities though," he teased.

"I'm glad you agree, for I've been your cock slave since the first time you took me like a beast," she said, and rose up to give him her most alluring look, leaving no doubt in his mind she meant it completely. She resumed laying on his chest as she rested. Rose and Abby were with them all the while, touching and caressing both lovers constantly, keeping them on a low simmer.

After a few minutes rest, she raised, biting her lower lip in concentration.

"Easy, sweetheart, take your time," he cautioned, the event earlier in the day with Abby still fresh in his mind. She nodded infinitesimally and she groaned in pain. A tear trickled down her dusky cheek and Rose licked it away with a gentle smile.

"You look beautiful, my June," she crooned. "Do you mind if I help a bit?" June nodded and gave her a sweet kiss. Rose slid behind her and straddled Alec's legs, then snuggled up close until June's little bottom was tucked in her belly. Rose's arms surrounded her. June sighed in pleasure and relaxed in Rose's arms, allowing her to play as she willed.

Alec was feeling better than he had in ages. Between his nearly out of body experience last night Abby that afternoon, he was relaxed and glowing, full of confidence that he could last all night for his women. Abby laid at his head and surrounded his face with her full breasts, then kissed him lovingly.

"You look like the kitten that's getting the cream," she teased, and ruffled his curls.

"I'm feeling better than I have in a long while," he said honestly. "It reminds me of our days back at the cabin." She nodded in understanding and her eyes shown with love as she gazed down at her man. A sound from above drew their attention and they both gasped at the sight. June's and Rose's beautiful heads were together and they had their eyes closed as they enjoyed mindless pleasure.

Abby actual heard working inside her as his and June's sticky juices mixed together at their joining, making a sound like Maddy stirring a thick stew.

"I love watching you," Abby whispered in his ear, making him groan at the sound of her voice. "You give them such pleasure, they'll never forget you in

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 11

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 11 Jul 2026 19:51:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 11

Abby lets Rose explore and Maddy gets a new man.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

An old black lady approached her and shyly gave her a hug.

"Thank you, Mistress. My daughter was the one whom you saved yesterday. I feared that man would kill her but I couldn't do anything since I'm just another helpless slave. I can hardly believe what you're doing here, but I thank God for you and your father."

Abby felt tears gather in her eyes at the sincerity in the woman's voice, and she hugged her back. "Will you please come up to the big house with me? You can stay there until your daughter is healed up. I'm sure your presence would be a boon to her."

The old lady's eyes widened in surprise and a tear ran down her leathered cheek. Abby hugged her again and took her arm to lead her from the barn, but paused at the sound of Joseph's voice.

"If either of you two bastards cause our Miss Abigail trouble, I'll shoot you down like a mad dog, understand? If you mind your manners, we'll have no issues. It's your decision."

Abby's lips quirked in a small smile. Joseph was taking his job seriously and she was more than satisfied with him so far. He was turning out to be quite an asset for the plantation.

The following day the weather was still abominable, the temperature had dropped lower and a few inches of snow covered the ground. Abby gathered June and Rose and together they visited every cabin and slave shack, checking on the people to ensure they were staying warm and well fed. The girls enjoyed getting to know the folks and especially loved the many children. The small ones were quite receptive to them with Rose getting the lion's share of their attention, which she adored.

Abby invited every inhabitant to lunch the following day, requesting that they bring their own bowls and spoons with them. The people were quite surprised, but more than grateful at the offer. When the girls returned to the big house, they helped Maddy get ready for their guests. They soaked kettles of beans and readied dozens of pounds of ham hocks. It made for a long day but they thoroughly enjoyed the work.

While they were dicing carrots, Abby had a few words with Maddy.

"Its been terribly cold at night, Maddy. If you like, you can sleep with us three. It'll be a tight fit in bed but we'll adjust."

Maddy thought for several seconds, then responded. "May I speak directly, Mistress?"

"Of course, fire away," Abby replied with a warm smile.

Maddy's light mocha cheeks blushed slightly but she mastered her shyness.

"I really admire you, Miss Abby and recently I've decided to try to be more like you, strong and fierce when needed and gentle and loving with folks who deserve it. I always watch how you treat the other slaves and also how you love and protect Miss Rose and June. I'm going to take Sabra and Mira under my wing and try to pass some of my good fortune here in the big house onto them. They're good girls and they deserve it. I'll sleep with them in my room and support them all I can."

Abby was highly surprised but, pleased at her ambition.

"I think that's a wonderful idea, Maddy. Is your bed large enough for the three of you?"

"Not quite, we can push two beds together I reckon."

"Take mine and George's room," June volunteered from the doorway, while overhearing their conversation. "The bed is plenty large and well broken in!" she giggled.

Abigail laughed happily, "You naughty little tramp, come kiss me." June willingly obeyed and Maddy watched their shared affection closely, wanting the same in her newfound life. She was more than startled when the two girls included her with hugs and sweet kisses.

"Just promise you sleep with us occasionally, dear Maddy," June said gently. "We'd love to share our bed with you too." Maddy nodded while her eyes grew moist with tears. She'd never imagined being treated this way by anyone, much less a white mistress and her quadroon maid. She nodded happily and not trusting her voice, resumed her duties with Abby right beside her and that odd feeling of hope in her breast growing larger as time went by.

The following day, Abby opened the house to the workers and every room was soon filled with the happy sounds of people eating and visiting with their neighbors. Joseph found her and asked her to come look outside the front door. The two troublemakers from the other day were standing in the cold several yards away and talking amongst themselves. She threw on her overcoat and walked out to greet them, where they noticed her immediately and their eyes widened in concern.

"Won't you gentlemen please come in?" She asked with her most winning smile. "There's more than enough beans, ham hocks, and hot buttered biscuits for all. We'd love your presence inside."

"We weren't sure we'd be welcome after our conduct the other day," the older man stated with a chagrined expression.

"Of course you are. Please, let me escort you in and we'll feed you til you can't walk!" she said teasingly, then slid between them and grasped each man's hand in hers. She gently tugged them up the stairs and inside while Joseph stood on the porch with a baffled look of surprised admiration on his face.

When the first diners were showing signs of leaving, Abby had Joseph crack open a keg of whiskey and they meted out a stiff dram for each person that wanted it. The laughter grew a bit louder and the people's smiles grew broader towards Abby and the rest of the ladies of the house. Soon, all had left except the two men because they'd held back purposely hoping for a word with Abby.

"Mistress Durham?" The younger man ventured in a shaking voice.

"Yes, sir? What can I do for you?"

"Well, Ma'am. We just wanted to apologize for our behavior the other day. We had no right to treat a lady such as yourself so rudely. It shan't happen again."

"I've forgotten about it already. I hope you two stay here and contribute to the success of this plantation. I need strong, loyal men like yourselves. Can you envision that in your futures?" She reached out and touched each man's arm gently and gave them her best smile.

"Yes, Mistress, we certainly can." The elder man said with a new tone of confidence in his voice.

"That makes me quite happy. Thank you for coming today, gents. I'm planning on repeating our lunches together on the first Sunday of each month. You're invited to them all of course."

Each man bowed in turn and kissed her hand, then took their leave. She smiled and gave herself a pat on the back. She was learning that sometimes violence wasn't the only solution to a problem.

The girls had just finished cleaning up the kitchen and were settling in the parlor when a ruckus sounded from outside. They heard the front door fly open to slam against the wall and Joseph's loud voice rang out. "Mistress! Come at once!"

Abby groaned and put her drink down. "What now, I hope no one's hurt," she exclaimed.

Joseph called out again, this time in an almost panicked tone of voice. "Mistress! It's your man! We need the doctor, hurry!"

All the girls froze for a moment, then Abby cried out in distress. "June! Fetch the doctor!" She ran down the hall and flew outside to see four men seated on wagons packed full with cargo. She recognized Alec immediately and leaped aboard to hug him tightly. He was nearly a solid block of ice and was barely coherent. His beard was full of snow and his coat was layered with frost.

"Oh, sweetheart," she cried. "Let's get you in the house! Joseph! Get some help and carry these poor men inside! Hurry!"

Joseph leapt to obey, and help was easily available as a crowd was gathering. She steered the men to the parlor where Maddy was frantically stoking the fire hotter. The doctor showed up and began barking out orders.

"We need to get some hot liquids in them, warming them from the inside out is best. Don't put them in a hot bath, it may cause more damage. Cut their clothing off, cover them up and warm them gradually."

The women swiftly obeyed him and soon four naked men were wrapped in blankets and warming before the fire while sitting on the couch and loveseat. All the household staff showed up and offered to help as well.

"Mira, Sabra? Are you comfortable warming these men with your bodies?" Maddy asked, "They need it desperately."

"Yes, Maddy," they chorused, and immediately stripped down to cuddle up to two of the men. Maddy also joined them and together they held the shivering men close to their hot bodies. Abby quickly snuggled up to Alec, not surprised in the least when Rose joined her.

"So cold," he muttered between violent, shivering spasms. "I didn't think we'd make it alive. This storm ambushed us too far away from shelter." June slowly fed the men hot broth, and later a few bites of beans and ham hocks. It seemed to take forever, but eventually the men's shivering abated and they became more aware of the warm bodies that cocooned them in warmth. One of the men slowly nodded off and fell asleep pillowed on Mira's firm breasts. Abby noticed and got June's attention.

"Can you make sure the guest room is ready? I think we'll put these men to bed. You and Rose can sleep with me and Alec. Put a man each in your and Rose's room as well."

Maddy heard her quiet whispers and spoke up. "We three will sleep with the men and help them stay warm. I'll keep the fires up throughout the night."

It took awhile, but the women guided the men to their beds and tucked their warm bodies around them. They were all in poor shape. One man, the oldest, was wheezing as he struggled for air and Abby was more than concerned for him. Maddy noticed as well.

"I'll take care of him, Abby. There's a good chance I'll be up a lot thru the night and keeping a close eye on him."

As Abby led Alec to bed, he shuffled down the hall like an old man, stopping several times to cough violently. He put a hand on the wall to hold himself up, and Abby's heart went out to him as she struggled to bear his weight with an arm around his waist. Finally, she got him tucked in and was just snuggling up to his backside when Rose appeared and added her warmth to his front. He threw a big arm around her and sighed deeply. In seconds he was sleeping soundly and the girls began whispering.

"Oh, Abby. I'm so glad your man's back, but I'm sorry it had to be like this. We're lucky they made here at all." Rose said softly.

"I'll take him anyway I can get him, sweetheart," Abby responded. She slid an arm around his waist to rest it on Rose's hip. "Thank you for helping, you're the best friend ever."

June arrived and stoked up the fire in the stove, then quickly undressed and slid in behind Abby, cuddling her close to her front. Abby sighed in pleasure as the two bodies surrounded her in warmth and comfort.

In the wee hours of the morning, Alec let out a mighty shout and shot up bolt right, knocking a suddenly terrified Rose out of bed and onto the floor. Abby and June let out squeaks of surprise as he looked around frantically with blank eyes. Abby quickly knelt beside him and pulled his face between her full breasts.

"Hush, lover. It's okay, you're home safe with your Abby," she crooned as she petted his shoulders and stroked his long, dark hair. He clung to her until his breathing eased and he slumped into her embrace. Rose had scrambled up from the floor and she knelt at his other side, hugging him close. Eventually, they got him laid back down and he drifted off to sleep.

Come morning, the doctor allowed Maddy, Mira and Sabra to bathe the men, judging they were warmed enough by now. They took the men in and spoiled them rotten until the water cooled too much for comfort. June and Rose fixed a wonderful breakfast while Abby scrubbed a filthy Alec until he shone. She slid in the tub behind him and pulled him back between her widespread thighs, kissing his neck as he settled in with a deep sigh.

"I was afraid I'd never see you again, Angel. I've never been so cold in my life. Another hour or two would have killed us I think."

She ran her hands around him and caressed his furry chest with familiarity, grateful beyond words her man was safe.

"I love you so, Heavy. I thank God for you every day. My heart aches when you're gone."

"And I love you, sweetheart. How've Rose and June been doing lately, are they okay?"

"We're back to sleeping together, it just seems natural anymore. They have good attitudes though and work as hard as ever."

He sighed and closed his eyes. "That's good news. I'm sure you're the main reason for that, my strong, little beauty."

She giggled and nipped his shoulder, "If you say so, big man. Let's go get some breakfast."

As the company ate, Alec explained that Nathan had sent the four wagons full of cargo to help Abby in her quest to reinvigorate the plantation. There were barrels of salt pork, hundreds of pounds of smoked meats and bolts of cloth to make clothing with. There were also many other sundry items he'd thought might be of use to her.

Abby thanked the three men profusely for risking their lives to deliver her goods. They all nodded shyly and tried not to stare at her beauty. She'd already captured their hearts as she did most men, and Alec looked on with amusement at their plight. The two Mulatta maids noticed as well and felt the sharp pangs of jealousy as they were already taking a shine to their new charges. Their slight flirtations with the men grew more evident, and every time they approached one of them they caressed their shoulders or kissed their cheeks while giving them sexy smiles. By the time breakfast was over they'd secured the men's full attention and their confidence had returned.

Maddy confined her attention to the older gentleman who was quite sick and still not doing well. The doctor had given her a mixture of sweet almond oil and syrup of violets along with a plaster of candle wax, saffron, and nutmeg that she'd applied to his chest and belly in hopes of bringing him around. He'd simply wanted some honey and whiskey, but she prevailed much to his good natured disgust. She trundled him back to the guest room and installed him in bed, which he protested weakly but soon was sleeping comfortably with a warm blanket wrapped around him.

Overriding Abby's concerns, Alec made a short trip to the barn where Joseph had stored the wagons in order to bring in gifts that Nathan and Major Moore had sent for the ladies. The girls loved a good surprise and clapped their hands joyfully as their presents were revealed. Abby, Rose and June received black tricorn hats and small, intricate jewelry boxes with their names engraved on them.

Alec explained the gifts. "We got the smallest hats we could find and included a hat stretcher in case you girls need it. They're made of the finest beaver, and Abby's cockade is pink, representing the grade of field officer. Rose and June's cockades are gold indicating the rank of captain. Your jewelry boxes are filled with your first years pay, in gold, according to your new honorary positions in the Army." The girls squealed happily and immediately tried on their new caps, looking absolutely adorable as they did so.

Maddy, Mira and Sabra all received a new evening gown along with engraved jewelry boxes that contained two sets of matching earrings and necklaces. Maddy's box had a handwritten note from Nathan, and James had written to Mira and Sabra as well. The three maids had tears running freely down their cheeks as they opened their boxes and read their letters. Abby smiled at them fondly and kissed each one.

"Our men are so good to us, aren't they?" she asked gently.

"Yes, Mistress, more than we deserve," Maddy said through her tears.

The remainder of the day was spent with the men receiving more pampering, followed by a simple dinner comprised of chicken soup and fresh bread, more of the doctor's orders, of course. Abby pulled June and Rose aside to talk.

"Will you please sleep with Alec and I again tonight? Just give us an hour or so after we go to bed," Abby said with a sly wink. She needed some time with her man, but was also aware of her friends feelings, considering their men were still at war.

"Of course, Abby. We're just thankful to have a place to sleep," Rose said and hugged her tightly.

Soon, Abby led Alec to bed. She helped him undress then cuddled up next to him. She insisted he lay on his back and then caressed him from head to toe, slowly arousing him.

After nearly an hour, Rose said; "Hmm, you're full of it tonight, or rather I am!" she giggled and kissed him deeply. Grabbing a towel from the nightstand she wiped them both clean, then snuggled into his side and laying her blonde head on a broad pectoral. Do you mind if the girls sleep with us?" she asked tentatively, not sure of his reaction. "All the beds in the house are full right now." He hugged her to him and kissed the top of her head.

"As long as you re okay with it, I was hoping to have you alone for awhile but I understand. Having George and William gone has got to be difficult for them. I'd imagine they're missing them badly."

"They did at first, but they stay so busy I think it helps them to not think about it," she answered softly. "It's getting late, I'll go get the tramps," she giggled, then yelped in laughter when he swatted her trim little ass as she slid out of bed. She leapt on him and tickled him relentlessly until he crushed her to him and smothered her in hot kisses.

Rose and June's eyebrows raised in surprise when Abby approached them in the parlor. With her blonde hair tousled and face flushed pink, she looked like a freshly ravished woman, which indeed she was.

"Come, sleep with us tonight," she offered, and held out her hands to her friends. Alec was already sleeping when the girls arrived, causing them great amusement.

"Why are men that way sometimes?" Abby asked while giggling, "One orgasm and they're out like a windblown candle." She laid next to Alec and he shuffled around to make her his little spoon. She happily nestled her back to his front and sighed in pleasure. Rose and June were arguing quietly making Abby cover her mouth to stop her laughter.

"Rose, you slut! You got to snuggle him last night, it's my turn!" June was whispering fiercely.

"I just got comfortable, June. Leave me alone! Ouch! Quit pinching me you little harlot!" June's giggles turned to outright laughter and Rose joined in as well.

"Someone better make up their mind or I'll spank a couple cute little asses," Alec growled, bringing gales of laughter from the three beauties.

Okay, okay, I'll trade ya spots," Rose acquiesced, and kissed Alec's back tenderly before ceding her position to June. When they settled in, Rose cuddled up behind June and reached around her to palm a big breast, drawing a pleasant sigh from its owner. June moved Alec's long, dark curls from her face and nipped his shoulder from behind.

"I love you, big fella. Welcome back," she whispered as she pressed herself to his back, sighing in pleasure. Alec's big hand slipped behind him and squeezed her thigh gently.

"And I love you, sweet June. Sleep well, little one." He breathed. Together, the happily crowded foursome slept the long night through.

Chapter 14

The breaking light of dawn was filtering through the bedroom window when Alec stirred awake. June's warm body was moving almost imperceptibly but rhythmically against his back while quiet mews of frustration broke from

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 10

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 10 Jul 2026 19:49:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 10

The men depart for war and Abby establishes her authority.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

"Do you still wish to make me happy, Maddy?" he asked.

"Of course, Master, always."

He laid on his back and tugged her head to his waist. "Suck me, Maddy. I would like that very much," he commanded. She looked at his still throbbing cock trapped in her small hand. It was covered in his thick cum and traces of blood from Sabra's destroyed pussy. She quailed at the sight but knew he wanted her to do his bidding. Daintily, she stuck her tongue out to sample him. He was warm and salty while she caught a taste of copper from Sabra.

He tugged her closer with a big hand entangled in her hair and she finally gave in. She desperately wanted to make him happy at any price so she opened wide and took him in her warm mouth. He let out such a groan of satisfaction that she was instantly gratified with her decision. He repaid her by swinging her hips over his face and introducing her to the joys of the sixty-nine position. When she felt his tongue plunge inside her she let out a joyful cry and redoubled her efforts to clean his cock with her eager mouth. For long minutes they enjoyed each other until she experienced a wonderful orgasm and he was again hard as a fireplace poker.

He pulled her up from his waist and spun her to face him. "Madeline?"

"Yes, Master?"

"I think you were rather mean to poor Sabra, weren't you?" She looked at him warily and saw steel in his eyes, but at the same time his lip quirked with humor. She lowered her eyes submissively.

"Yes, Master. I was jealous of her and I shouldn't have spoken so rudely." she admitted softly.

"What should your punishment be for such a sin?" She frantically thought for a few seconds.

"Um, a spanking, maybe?"

Sabra wanted so badly to join in and name a punishment, but figured keeping silent was probably her best choice because she hardly knew the General at all.

"How about you get the same treatment that you begged me to give her? A long, hard fuck?" She quickly looked up at him and he gave her a wink that surprised her greatly. She'd thought she was in serious trouble! She broke into a beautiful smile.

"Oh yes, Master. I'm sure I deserve that," she giggled in relief. His hard hand gripped a handful of her hair and steered her off the bed and onto her knees on the bearskin rug while she yelped in consternation.

"Spread yourself," he commanded in a stern voice. She immediately reached back with both hands and spread her ass cheeks open.

"Ah yes, beautiful, sweet Maddy. Hold yourself just like that. Sabra, help me find my way," he groaned as he crouched behind her and covered her hands in his, spreading her open to the point of pain. Sabra caught his prodigious length in her hand and steered him into Maddy's wet pussy. He lowered himself until he wedged his thickness just barely inside her and waited. He'd felt her tense up at first contact and held back until she relaxed. When she did so, he immediately powered down and buried himself to the hilt in one ruthless thrust. Her head flew back and she let out a guttural groan like he'd never heard before.

The breath was nearly driven from her lungs, so he waited a few seconds until she recovered, then withdrew only to drop his full weight behind his massive cock and he gutted her again, much to the delight of a vengeful Sabra.

"Fuck the little slut, Master. Have no mercy on her!" she whispered wickedly. He almost laughed at how the girls pitted themselves against each other and he counted himself lucky to have been matched with them.

He shook his head in amusement, then returned his full attention to Maddy. He gripped her ass and began forcefully fucking her, long deep strokes that pounded into the very darkest depths of her spasming pussy.

She was crying out continuously now, exhorting him to fuck her, to ruin her, to never stop what he was doing to her. He obeyed and gave her his all until he was near exhaustion. Sweating and panting with effort, he drilled her through a final orgasm that had her gripping his cock fiercely with her internal muscles and wringing the last orgasm of the night from him. She managed to stay on her knees when he impaled her a last time with a mighty thrust and came explosively deep inside her.

He threw his head back and concentrated on spurting as hard and deep as he could, obeying the age old instinct to impregnate a mate. She groaned in painful pleasure when she felt his cock bottom out inside her and flood her with hot cum. As he was jerking and shuddering his last, her knees gave out and she collapsed prone on the fur rug leaving him kneeling behind her, his cock still swollen and spitting ropes of cum on her ass and thighs. Sabra was on her knees beside him and she quickly bent and took his dripping cock head in her mouth to suckle him and lick him clean while he murmured his encouragement. Slowly, he tipped over beside Maddy and tugged her head over to rest on his furred chest while Sabra snuggled in on the other side.

"Ah, ladies. You've ruined me forever," he said in a voice still rough with passion. "I've never experienced anything like that before."

"Thank you, Master," they both chimed together, then giggled aloud. Sabra got up and went to fetch water and cloths to clean them with, and Maddy took the opportunity to talk with Nathan in private. She ran her hands gently up and down his body, soothing him until his breathing returned to normal, then spoke her heart.

"Will you stay with us longer, please?" she asked hesitantly, knowing a slave had no right to ask such a question.

"I can't, sweet girl. The war beckons and we have duties to perform. I'd love nothing better though. I promise to come see you any time I'm close to this area. Would that be ok with you?" She nodded her head rapidly and smiled a bit sadly.

"I'll miss you terribly, Master. No man has ever treated me like you do."

He looked down at her and kissed her forehead. "Ah, sweet Maddy. I'm so lucky to have found you. You love me even when I mistreat you a bit like this evening. I'm not sure I deserve you."

"Oh Master, I was jealous of you and Sabra and I needed to be punished. I have no claim on you and I'm only here to serve. Please forgive me." she begged as hot tears flooded her beautiful eyes.

"There's nothing to forgive, sweetheart. And another thing, when we're alone or with members of this family, call me Nathan. When we're around others, I'm simply General Greene," he said and hugged her to him tenderly. She felt a warm glow and the fluttering of hope in her breast, something she'd never experienced before as a plantation slave.

Sabra returned, and using a damp cloth gently cleaned Nathan's cock and balls until she was satisfied, then she and Maddy cleaned themselves. Sabra went to take her leave, but Maddy called softly to her.

"Sabra, come sleep with us, please." Nathan was pleasantly surprised and turned his head to Maddy. She looked at him with a tender smile and kissed him sweetly. "I love you, Master," she whispered.

Chapter 13

General Greene decided to take another day of rest before departing for his command, a decision the family was more than happy with. The recent combat had been hard on them all and Nathan judged they needed a respite before pursuing the war against the Crown. He soon asked Abby and Alec to meet him in George's study.

"I've got some bad news for you both. Alec needs to meet with my people, the ones he'll be corresponding with while fulfilling his duties here," he said gravely, while a frown of dismay crossed the young couple's faces.

He continued, "It'll help both him and my folks immensely if they can spend a few days getting to know one another and teaching Alec what my surveillance section is all about."

Abby glanced up at Alec and behind his frown she saw a glint in his eye. She suspected that this wasn't all bad news to him as he was a spy by trade and had been out of the loop for several months now. He was probably itching to get back to business.

"It doesn't make me happy in the least, but I can understand the reasoning," Abby said. "How would this work out, would he go with you tomorrow?"

"Yes, that's what I'd prefer. He can travel with us and return to the plantation on his own in a month or so," Nathan replied.

Abby pursed her lips and thought a moment. She really wanted to accompany the men, but knew the General would probably not allow it, also, she needed to stay and implement her plan on getting the plantation back up and making a profit again.

"I know you can handle it, dear Abby," Nathan said gently. "With good friends like Rose and June, you should have no issues keeping the plantation in line."

"She's just the woman for the job. She's smart and more than capable of managing it," Alec said confidently and gave her a reassuring wink. She smiled lovingly up at him and stuck out her little pink tongue.

"Flattery will get you everywhere, big man," she teased. He put an arm around her and hugged her close while she giggled happily.

Nathan looked at them fondly. "Well, that's settled then. Now I need to speak to George and William. If they're ready, I'll have them head south tomorrow and pursue the redcoats as hard and fast as possible. I want them pushed back to the sea and out of our country," he said with a determined look in his eye.

Abby and Alec took their leave and wandered arm in arm down the hall.

"I shall miss you terribly," Abby said sadly.

"And I you, Angel," he responded. "It's for the best though. I must admit I look forward to resuming my old billet in the Army. It's the most fulfilling thing I've ever done other than meet you, sweetheart," he added.

"I understand. I can't blame you for that. It'll be interesting to see you operate. It's undoubtedly so different than what I dragged you through the last few months," she said, and lovingly squeezed his thick bicep with her small, but strong hand. "I hope you'll be much safer this time 'round," she teased, remembering how she'd rescued him from a sure hanging just a few short months ago.

"Tell me about it. Thank God for angels," he said solemnly, then stopped and pulled her into his arms for a sweet kiss. "If it weren't for you I'd be long dead and in the ground," he whispered, and kissed her again, deeply and with all the sincerity he could muster. When they parted his eyes were a bit misty, and hers were moistened as well.

"I love you, Heavy," she breathed, and winked up at him with a tender smile. He gave her such a look of love that her heart clenched in her chest and she felt a tear leak out to trickle down her cheek. He kissed it away and gathered her in for another gentle kiss.

"There's a bedroom down the hall ya know!" a female voice said loudly and they quickly looked up to see Rose smiling at them and giggling into her hand from a few steps away. She squeaked in alarm when Alec suddenly lunged at her and caught her up in tight hug, then swatted her little ass until she laughingly begged for mercy. When he stopped, she squeezed him as hard as she could and pecked him on the cheek. He let her go and Abby grabbed her for a big hug as well.

"Nathan is stealing my man and sending father and William away! Whatever will we do?" Abby asked of Rose, with a sad expression. Rose's eyes widened in alarm.

"I knew it was coming, damn it! How long will they be gone, months and months?" she cried.

"He said Alec will be gone a month or so. He didn't give a time frame for father and William. I would imagine until the redcoats are defeated." Tears gathered in Rose's eyes as the bad news sank in.

"But we just found them! Damn it, that makes me mad as hell!" Rose sobbed and threw herself in Abby's loving arms. Alec joined them and gave them what little comfort he could. He heard the study door close and looked up to see George and William taking their leave of the General, and they both wore long faces. William looked at Rose in Alec's arms and he took a step towards them with a pensive look on his face, then stopped and nodded at Alec sadly. He turned and followed George down the hall, his shoulders slumped under the weight of his burden.

Just before lunch, while Alec was packing his clothing into a wooden travel chest, he was approached by George. "Son, I've a favor to ask of you and Abby. Will you accompany William and I at lunch, please? We'd like to speak to you two for awhile. Then afterwards I fully intend to drink the afternoon away and enjoy my last day here to the fullest!" he declared with a smile that somehow refused to reach his eyes. Alec noticed immediately and knew his future father-in-law was not happy in the least. However, he knew George was a professional and would fulfill his duties without complaint.

"I'd be more than happy to, George. Shall I request anything special from Maddy?"

"No, just whatever she has in mind for the day. I'll not inconvenience her in the least. She has plenty more than us to worry about."

Alec was continuously impressed with George's care and concern of his slaves. He was like no other man Alec had ever met when it came to respect for his laborers and he always treated them like members of his own family.

"As you wish, I'll hit her up for a bottle of nice wine though. I think you and William deserve it."

Conjugal Caring for June & Rose

Maddy served the four of them roasted chicken and rice along with a delicious white wine that had them all complimenting her until she blushed a dusky red and shyly left the room.

"How did you manage to keep Rose and June from being here with us?" Abby asked in curiosity.

"There's a poor widow staying in one of the slave cabins, and by chance she came by to ask for help with one of her sick children. I asked the girls to see what they could do. I resent doing that to them but William and I need a private conversation with you two."

"That seems rather serious, father. Whatever could be so secretive that you wouldn't include them?" Abby asked in concern.

George took a huge breath and let it out in a long sigh. He looked at the floor for several moments to harden his courage and William took the opportunity to get up and pour four stiff whiskeys in large glasses and hand them out.

George finally met their eyes and they both saw his were filled with tears. "Abby, Alec, you know I love you both deeply, I hope you realize that," he began. Abby gripped Alecs big hand in fearful anticipation of his next words, this was not like her father at all. They both nodded at George in agreement.

He continued, "William and I are departing tomorrow for who knows how long with the goal of defeating the British at all costs. We may never return as you both know how dangerous of an undertaking this is. Nathan seems to think we can do it in a matter of a year or so. I'm not quite that optimistic but stranger things have happened. Our concern is of course for Rose and June's welfare while we're gone. We know you'll take good care of them for that time, but what if one or both of us die in battle or of sickness?"

Alec couldn't help himself and broke in. "You two will do a great job in the field and will come home soon, hale and hearty!" he exclaimed confidently.

"I value your support, Alec, but William and I are realists. William, could you continue, please? They need to hear this from the both of us," George said a bit sadly.

"Of course," William said in a voice breaking with emotion. "This is extremely difficult to talk about, please forgive me. George and I are pleading with you both to resume your prior relationships with Rose and June, the same as when you were living in Mister Yates' cabin."

Abby sucked in a surprised breath, shocked at his words, then grabbed Alec for support.

William continued, "We can't bear thought of our women here alone and pining away without us while you two have a full and loving relationship. Their sadness would be unbearable to George and I. We realize how important you were for their survival the last few months, dear Abby. Without you and Alec, they would've been dead long ago. We fully trust you two to keep them happy and in a positive frame of mind during our absence. We also realize how painful this may be for you, because the girls told us how you reclaimed Alec's affections for yourself when you found George and me here."

He paused and waited for a few moments while the couple grappled with his unexpected words. "I need a little bit to think," Abby said in a weak voice, completely taken aback at the change of events.

"Of course," said George gently, "but please let us know today sometime so we can settle our minds. Just know that we love you dearly and won't take offense if you deny us. As William said, it's almost intolerable of us to ask you this, yet we don't see any other recourse for our peace of mind. We'll see ourselves out and hope to join you both at dinner."

The men left, and Alec turned to his sweetheart. "Abby," he began.

She cut him off with a raised hand and wiped tears from her cheeks. "It's okay, sweetheart. I'm fine I think. Yesterday I had a thought that when the men left for war, Rose and June would need our attention and it made me remember all the times we were together with them. I imagined them approaching us for affection, but never thought that father and William would ask us. I can't conceive of the courage it took them to do it. They must really love those two girls to allow them to be intimate with us again."

Alec looked at her closely and saw the battle hardened girl he fell in love with emerge from her recently found cocoon of relative safety. Her beautiful blue eyes sharpened and grew more determined as she gazed back at him.

"I knew it was too good to last, just me and you together, but I'll do anything for Rose and June," she stated firmly. "This damn war keeps demanding so much from us, but I won't give up, honey. I just can't." She climbed up into his lap and buried her head in his neck, inhaling the warm scent of him with a little shiver of pleasure.

"I've told you before, lover. I'm perfectly content being with you only. Hell, I can't handle anymore than that," he said with heartfelt emotion. "I can't lie though. I loved being with all you girls and I truly adore Rose and June, just in a much different way than you. Does that make any sense, Angel?"

"Yes, it does. And I believe you. I've seen it in your gorgeous grey eyes," she whispered up at him. "How do feel about it, can you be that close to the girls again and give them back to the men when they return?"

Alec took a big breath and let out a long sigh. "I can if I'm half as strong as you. I'm still in shock from their questions while you've already recovered and are plotting how to make it all work. I can see your wheels turning as we speak and I admire that, sweetheart. You're the strongest person I know."

She slapped his chest lightly and giggled through her tears. "No, you're the strongest. I rescued you from the hangman and you rode all night with the skin flayed from your back without a complaint. You followed me into battle and got wounded twice, again without complaint. You even managed to keep your being a spy secret all those months without us girls suspecting a thing. A girl couldn't ask for a better man than that, especially one with such a beast of a cock," she said flirtatiousl

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 9

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 09 Jul 2026 19:48:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 9

Abby and Rose do battle. Three slave girls give pleasure.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Chapter 12

It was nearly 2:00 am when a pounding at the front door and frenzied shouting woke the house. George was first to the door and threw it open to admit a sweat drenched messenger. He was nearly inarticulate but managed to convey that the bridge Abby and her companions had secured was under heavy attack by redcoats from the south. George ordered the man to grab a couple of slaves and ready their mounts for immediate departure. While the men hurriedly dressed, the sound of cannon fire reached their ears, hastening their efforts to make good speed.

Nathan and James insisted on responding as well and soon all the men departed for the battle, well armed with rifles and sabers. The girls all huddled in the parlor to discuss their predicament.

"What should we do, Abby? Stay here and wait for wounded to arrive?" asked June calmly. Abby was pleased with her friend, she'd come such a long way from being a scared slave girl to become a dependable woman that handled stress quite well.

"You and Maddy stay here with the doctor and prepare for the wounded. Collect all the women you need from the cabins and do all you can to get ready for them. Rose, you and I are going for a ride. I can't sit here and do nothing. Are you game?"

Rose didn't hesitate a second. "You're damn right I'll go. I hate the idea of our men out there in harms way and us doing nothing about it."

"Let's get dressed and head out. June, good luck, we'll be back when we can." Abby went to her and gave her a tight hug and a quick kiss before going to her room to dress.

On the way to the stables, Abby slipped into her father's office and picked up a spyglass she'd noticed there earlier, hoping it might come in handy. She also grabbed her and Rose's squirrel rifles along with her rapier. Together, they swiftly saddled their mounts and headed down the road to the bridge. Luckily, there was a full moon that lit their way and they could navigate quite easily. The two were a hundred yards or so away from the bridge when a cannonball went bouncing and rolling past them with enough momentum to cause serious damage or certain death if it hit a person.

"Damn it, that was kinda close," Rose commented with an adventurous smile.

"I guess so. Let's sneak up behind the troops and see what's happening," Abby answered. She felt a surge of adrenaline and grinned back at Rose. "Just like old times!" she exclaimed happily.

Up ahead the girls saw the shapes of men at the bridge abutment. Abby's immediate concern was being recognized by the militia men and not getting shot.

"Winston! Winston!" She called out loudly.

"Come on in, Mistress Abigail!" a man shouted. "We see you!"

The girls approached the men and Abby asked how the battle was going.

"Pretty rough," the senior man said. "Most of our cannon are exposed as well as a few of theirs. However, they have two or three that are dug in deep on the far hillside and we're having hell trying to take them out. They're picking us off willy nilly and we're taking too many casualties."

"Where are the General and my men at?"

"They're in the thick of it, of course, with our cannon on the front. They're trying to take out the British guns but haven't had any luck so far. Your man is on the west side of our line directing fire and trying to sweep the enemies flank with mounted troops. It'll be easier for us when the sun rises but until then we're mostly shooting at muzzle flashes in the tree line. They can see us better because we're mostly stuck in this open field protecting the bridgehead."

Abby nodded in understanding and nudged her mount forward.

"Mistress, perhaps you should stay here and go no further. We have orders that no one other than militia cross the bridge," the man said nervously.

"On whose orders?" Rose asked.

"The General's, Mistress. He was most explicit."

Abby's horse fidgeted as she was deciding whether to obey the man or not. He thought she was ignoring him and he cried out almost in despair.

"Please, Mistress! Don't go! I'd be in horrible trouble if you crossed."

She wanted nothing more than to join her men but knew it was impossible for her to do. She couldn't ignore the man's well being, while not being sure of how strict his punishment may be when Nathan found out his indiscretion.

"Very well. We'll return to the house and wait until the battle is over. We can't do much anyway to affect the outcome. Good luck, Sir."

"Abigail, what are we up to? You never give in easily," Rose asked quietly as they slipped back down the road.

Abby gave her a mischievous smile. "Damn right we aren't giving in. I want to head east and turn their flank. If you remember from when we arrived, we can cross the creek bed with our horses a couple miles from here, then we'll sneak into the trees where those cannon are dug in and see what we can do. I'm betting the majority of redcoats are on the battlefield and there's just a skeleton crew on the big guns. We need to get crackin' though because daylight is coming."

It took them nearly three hours to stealthily flank the redcoats and sneak in behind the easternmost cannon. They tied the horses to trees and quietly slid in the last 50 yards where there were three soldiers loading and firing the cannon down on the militia. She told Rose her plan and together they pulled it off splendidly. When the soldier firing the cannon touched the flash hole with his taper, the girls timed their shots perfectly with the detonation of the cannon and two redcoats went down. The third was left standing in surprise wondering what had happened. He crouched low and peered over his escarpment looking for militia men to his front as a source of the gunfire that killed his compatriots. Abby quickly reloaded and waited until she heard the next cannon to the west fire, then she emptied the man's skull with a brilliant shot to the brainpan.

Satisfied, the two brave women moved on to the next cannon. The plan went like clockwork at first and they handily killed the first two, but the third man had his wits about him. When his companions tipped over dead, he spun around and seeing the blackpowder smoke from the girl's rifles, charged them immediately. He pulled a pistol from his waist belt and fired at Rose, narrowly missing her head and she ducked involuntarily as the bullet cracked by her ear. Abby bravely met him with her rapier drawn and he pulled his saber just before they clashed. He was a large man and the momentum of his charge bowled her over as she parried his blow.

She was struck nearly senseless and she struggled to rise, knowing she was too slow and sure death was coming. Suddenly, the man let out a cry of agony and Abby looked up in a daze to see Rose fastened to his back with her teeth buried in his neck, growling like a lioness. The man was a seasoned fighter and he threw himself backwards, crushing Rose between his broad back and the unyielding ground. The breath flew from her body with a loud grunt and she lost her grip on the redcoat. He scrambled to his knees just in time to receive Abby's dagger under his chin, the blade puncturing his upper palate and driving deep in his brain. He stiffened up like an oak tree and slowly tipped over on the ground, his heels beating a tattoo on the forest floor as his body spasmed and rattled out a death groan.

Abby ripped her dagger out and slashed his throat open for good measure, then knelt beside Rose who was on her hands and knees gasping for breath.

"Sweetheart, are you okay?" Abby cried in consternation. Rose whooped for breath a few more times and finally nodded her head.

"I think so, that fucker knocked me for a loop," she gasped out.

"Me too, the redcoat son of a bitch," Abby agreed shakily, she was still collecting herself from the man knocking her ass over teakettle. "I should know by now to shoot the biggest, meanest bastard before the little scrawny ones," she wisecracked with a rueful smile. The girls hugged tightly, then Rose kissed Abby softly on the lips and said, "I sure love you honey, thanks for coming to my rescue."

"And I love you, sweetheart. We'd better tidy up that last cannon before they kill more of our men."

Thankfully, the final cannon was manned by only two redcoats who were fixated on putting cannonballs downrange. It was a simple task to head shoot them both with well placed shots from their squirrel rifles. Rose recovered their horses while Abby pulled out her spyglass and perused the ongoing battle below them. Their vantage point was facing north and about a hundred feet in elevation higher than the razed tobacco field in front of them.

Abby spotted George, William, and the General along with Major Moore and they were literally fighting for their lives. Somehow they'd become separated from the main body of militia men and were slowly being pushed back to the steep creek bank by the redcoats.

Abby caught her breath in consternation, then sprang into action. "Rose, help me load the cannon, quickly now! Our men are in trouble!" Frantically, they rammed home powder and shot, then Abby dialed in the elevation on the rear screw until she was satisfied, then she grabbed the long pole used to lever the tongue of the carriage for windage. She did her absolute best to align the barrel with her intended targets, then put her spyglass to her eye.

"Go ahead, Rose!" she called out. There was a mighty blast and she watched the ball sail just behind the redcoats and plow into the ground throwing up a giant cloud of dust and dirt. What she thought was an officer spun about and furiously waved his hands in her direction. Apparently, he thought his men had fired a short round and he was berating them angrily. Abby chuckled grimly and together the two women reloaded as fast as they could. Abby raised the muzzle a touch and waited patiently until the men bunched up as their officer shouted orders over the din of battle, pointing here and there as he plotted how to finish off the militia men.

She took a last look through the glass at her father and his companions. They were laying prone in a small depression and shooting as fast as possible at the redcoats. Nathan turned his head and she saw his lips moving as he barked out an order. The men pulled their sabers and laid them at hand for their last ditch defense. She looked down her line of fire and hoped the ball wouldn't carry to far and hurt her men.

"That's the best I can do, Rose. The redcoats look like they're getting ready to charge our boys. Say a prayer and let 'em have it!" The concussion of the shot fluttered her blonde hair about her face but she didn't flinch at the sound. She watched the ball rip downrange and tear through the soldiers, arms and legs pinwheeled through the air along with a faint, pink mist. At least half of the men went down and the rest went to ground, perhaps a half dozen or so. The officer screamed and shouted, urging the men to get up and charge ahead. They slowly began to gather themselves and assault towards the trapped men.

"The horses, Rose! We need to ride down and help! Let's go!" Abby cried. They hurriedly jumped in their saddles and Abby led the way at a dead run down the hill and across the smoking field of battle. She was fixated on the soldiers that were now running towards their intended targets and she spurred her mount viciously. The girls gained on the redcoats rapidly and Abby called out to Rose. "Trample them down, Rose! Run right through them!"

Through the haze of battle she heard her father bellowing frantic orders. "Cease fire! Cease fire! Friendlies coming in!" Less than a handful of seconds later she smashed into the running line of redcoats. She tried to hold her horse steady but his legs tangled in redcoat bodies and he went down with a neigh of terror, tossing Abby high in the air. While airborne she heard Rose's horse connect with enemy bodies and her high voice yelling in anger. Abby plowed into the ground on her left side and slide to a painful halt, her shirt ripped halfway off her body.

She dimly heard George shouting for the men to charge as she staggered to her feet. Two redcoats were left upright and one of them was almost on her, his bayonet poised to impale her. She swiftly drew her rapier, but as she cleared the scabbard the man's head snapped sideways and his brains scattered over the smoking field. Rose had put him down with a well placed shot. The second man whom appeared to be the officer stood alone, the last among his men to be standing. He drew his saber and advanced towards the charging men, determined to die bravely.

Abby knew from his familiarity with his steel and the confidence in his stride that he would be a formidable opponent. She ran to confront him and heard the militia men calling out to her in dismay. Ignoring them, she addressed the officer with her sword and he was startled beyond words. One moment he was fighting militia men, the next he was braced by a beautiful blonde with nearly naked breasts and dazzling blue eyes, along with a razor sharp rapier.

Thinking she was merely an impediment, he casually swung at her with his saber, thinking she was an easy win. She turned his blow with a strong wrist and her riposte lanced his cheek wide open, so wide she saw the white of his teeth appear before being covered in a sheet of bright red blood. He cried out in surprise and she watched his eyes harden instantly. He came at her with purpose and suddenly she was in the fight of her life.

The man was good, as good as her father and possibly better, she thought. She watched his eyes carefully as they danced with death and she parried his blows numerous times in just a few moments. George and his companions arrived, panting for breath and in awe of the sight before them. Little Abby was holding her own! Suddenly, he made a lightning quick thrust and stabbed her deep in the thigh just above her knee, she tripped, then went down, and with a long stride, the redcoat pounced. She deftly rolled into him and between his outstretched legs. The men saw a flash in her left hand as her dagger took the officer in the groin and his femoral artery was parted in an instant.

He cried out in agony and collapsed on the ground, pouring blood like a fountain. Abby swiftly stood up and kicked his saber from his grip, then straddled his body. "You shoulda stayed home, redcoat," she said calmly. "You've been killed by a simple farm girl." General Greene cried out loudly trying to stop her when he saw her intentions, but he was too late. Her blade slid in the redcoat's throat and out the back of his neck to bury itself in the ground. The officer squirmed and whined pitifully as his life leaked into the dirt, Abby holding his eyes locked with hers until he died horribly, choking on his own blood.

She whipped her rapier free and then kicked him in the head using her good leg. "Cocksucker," she cursed. "If you wanna try to kill my men you better bring a tougher army."

"Abigail! Enough!" George said sternly.

"Mind your own, father! He was trying to kill you and William!" she cried out in anger.

"She saved your life, George. Damn it, man. Take it easy," Nathan commanded. Suddenly, a shot cracked overhead and they all hugged the dirt. A number of redcoats remained on the field advancing from the west and they began to pour heavy musket fire on the companions. From the far side of the treeline a cannon roared and grapeshot scythed through the troops, killing several and hastening their assault against George and his people. Another round of grapeshot ripped through them and before their bodies hit the ground a battle cry was heard from the trees. "Winston! Winston!"

Alec led the charge of shouting, mounted militia men and they swept across the field, taking down the last few remaining redcoats. They killed every last one with a bloody vengeance.

Alec galloped up and dismounted at a dead run, then caught Abby up in a tight hug as she crumpled to the ground, grasping her bleeding leg in pain. "Oh Abby! What were you thinking? My sweet, crazy girl!"

"It looked like you all needed a little help, so we decided to lend a hand," she said weakly as she struggled to catch her breath in his strong arms.

"Yep, we just meandered up that hill over there and took three cannon, then decided to mosey on down here and save a few lives," Rose deadpanned, just before William swept her off her feet and kissed her until she was gasping for air.

"I've never seen the like," Nathan said humbly. "You ladies are truly brave beyond words. Thank you both for saving us today. Without you we'd have been pushed over the creek bank and shot down like rats in the bottoms, if we'd survived the fall."

"Oh, Uncle Nathan. You exaggerate a bit, I think," Abby said gently. She struggled to her feet and kissed his cheek fondly. "I hope this means you'll stay another night with us? I think you and the Major need some rest after today," she coaxed, then threw James a conspiratorial wink, whom smiled and his heart melted a little more with his feelings for her.

"I agree, General. We and our men could certainly use some rest, and maybe get our wounds looked at." James said solemnly.

"Who's wounded, Major, other than our dear Abby?"

"Well, a few local militia men are dead, there's several wounded, and apparently you have a hole in your left calf, sir."

"What? The hell you say. I never felt a thing," Nathan said in surprise while looking down at his blood soaked pants leg. "Well shit!"

Abby's horse was down and neighing in pain from a broken foreleg so Alec dispatched it with a merciful shot from his pistol, then lifted Abby to sit in front of him on his mount. The companions set off for the plantation leaving the surviving militia men to mop up and plunder the bodies. Alec held Abby close to his chest and when they were nearly home she started to shake uncontrollably. The adrenaline dump and her loss of blood was putting her into shock. When they arrived at the big house, he immediately carried her inside to where June was assisting the doctor caring for the wounded.

"Oh no! Alec, how is she?" June cried out in a pained voice, as if Abby's wound were her own.

"She's not doing well, loss of blood I think," he said urgently. "Doc, we need some help here!" he called out.

"When I can, young man. There's other wounded you know," he said gently but firmly.

"Doctor!" George demanded in a loud voice.

"You heard me, George. When I get time."

Major Moore took Alec's arm. "Come with me. I've seen plenty of wounds like this. We'll stop the bleeding, elevate her leg, and keep her warm. She'll need fluids as well. "Rose, can you help please?" he asked calmly.

"I'm fine," Abby piped up still held aloft in Alec's thickly muscled arms. "Just take me to...oh, oh dear..." her eyes rolled back and she passed out cold.

Alec tensed up in fear but James was at his side. "Easy, big fella. She'll be fine. Let's go to your bedroom. Rose, gather some bandages and more blankets. I'll kick the fire up to help keep her warm." His calm, reassuring demeanor was invaluable and helped settle down rattled nerves. June went to George and convinced him to slow down and take a seat while Maddy rounded up some whiskey for him.

While she served him she saw Nathan's bloody pants leg and her face wen

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 08 Jul 2026 19:46:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 8

The dinner party continues..

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

For nearly an hour the guests chattered and enjoyed themselves. George and Nathan got on tremendously while Alec and the Major had plenty of life experiences to share, meanwhile the ladies listened closely to and fawned over their men, managing to flirt rather boldly as the brandy had it's effect on them.

Abby turned the oil lamps down until the room was dimly lit and went to sit on Alec's lap. The conversations quieted and grew more intimate as the partners whispered amongst themselves, questing hands began wandering into intimate places and quiet kisses were shared. When Abby judged her guests desires were roused enough, she signaled the maids and Maddy to leave. Their men looked surprised and disappointed to say the least, but Abby moved to a chair between them and chatted for a few minutes thanking them again for their presence at the plantation.

Soon, she rose and held a graceful hand out to Nathan. "May I see you to your quarters, please?" she asked quietly. He got up and held out his arm for her but she insisted on holding his hand, and led him down the long hallway to his room. "Nathan, may I please call you Uncle? I feel I've got to know you much better this evening and because of your relationship with Alec, you feel much closer to me."

She looked up at him with such a beautiful expression that she stole the remaining piece of his heart that wasn't her's already.

"Of course, dear Abigail. I'd be honored if you did."

"Thank you, Uncle Nathan, and you may call me Abby, please. Only my closest friends call me that." He blushed slightly at her intimacy and gave her his best smile. "Here we are, your quarters, Uncle. I hope you enjoy your evening. I understand you may have a guest. She's growing to be a good friend of mine and she's loyal to a fault. I trust you'll respect her wishes and treat her with the utmost kindness."

He looked at her with an incredulous look on his face when she smiled saucily and opened the door to reveal Maddy, sitting on the bed with her gown pulled partially down her torso, revealing a single, firm breast in the low light of an oil lamp. A groan of desire passed his lips as he gazed on the beautiful woman.

Abby rose to her tiptoes and kissed his cheek. "Good night, Uncle Nathan, sweet dreams," she said softly and gently urged him through the door.

June had the Major by his hand and was him leading to his quarters as well. She made small talk and flirted with him lightly until they reached his doorway.

"Major, here's your quarters. I understand you have a surprise inside. If you choose to accept, you must show kindness and respect. If you choose not to accept, there will be no hard feelings. Have we a deal?"

She gave him one of her patented sultry looks and he helplessly agreed.

"Yes, Ma'am we have a deal," he said weakly. She opened the door to reveal the two serving maids, naked and sharing the rug in front of the crackling fireplace.

June pulled him down for a hug and kissed his cheek. "Please take care of them, they're not nearly as experienced as a handsome man like yourself. Enjoy yourself, sir," she whispered with a sweet smile, then urged him across the threshold.

Abby met Alec in their room and he swept her into a tight hug. "My Lord, woman, you're exquisite tonight! Wherever did you ladies find the gowns and jewelry?"

"It belonged to the prior mistress of the house. Maddy hid the jewels from the British in a secret place. She's quite a loyal person I've discovered. I hope Nathan treats her well."

"Oh, he will. He's a very nice man, especially when it comes to the ladies. Given half a chance though he'll wear her out."

"I know another Greene that's the same way, and I badly need worn out, lover." she flirted audaciously. She sat him on the bed, then took her time disrobing. When she was naked, she sat on a stool in front of the mirror and brushed out her long, blonde hair. As she watched him in the reflection, he stood and undressed, his tall, muscular frame and huge, swinging shaft kept her attention as she finished with her hair. She turned and went to him, then pushed him down to sit on the bed. Kneeling between his legs, she rested her head on a strong thigh and sighed deeply.

"I love you so much it hurts, Heavy. I thank God every day for giving you to me." He ran his hands through her long curls and petted her smooth shoulders.

"And I love you, Angel."

She raised her head and took his big hands in her small ones, gazing up at him with beautiful blue eyes that were misty with emotion, such a sweet look that his heart melted in his chest.

"Alexander Greene, will you marry me?" she asked tenderly, as a hot tear rolled down her cheek.

He stared down at her in complete surprise. His little Angel had yanked the rug from under him yet again! She smiled tenderly at his stupefied expression and kissed his hands while she waited for his response. He swept her up in his strong arms and whirled her in a circle while she laughed delightedly.

"Yes, Angel! A thousand times, yes!" He nearly shouted in happiness.

He set her on her feet and lowered his head to kiss her passionately, so much that he stole the breath from her lungs. Panting, she broke away and pushed him back on the bed and leapt on top of him. She entwined her arms and legs around him and squeezed as hard as she could, while he chuckled in pleasure.

"I thought I was supposed to ask you," he protested with a loving smile.

"You're too slow, big man. I got tired of waiting. A girl needs some security ya know!" she teased and tugged him over on top of her. "Not now, I've been ready for you for hours. I need you inside me terribly bad. Please, lover," she whimpered.

"All the way tonight, slow and gentle, but I want every inch. Make love to me, sweet Alec," she whispered, then nibbled his earlobe until shivers ran down his spine. As tenderly as he possibly could, slowly but firmly, he pushed deep until she was gasping in painful pleasure. He stared down in her beautiful blue eyes with his steel grey ones and winced when she cried out in pain at his intrusion.

"No, don't stop, lover," she whispered. He groaned when he finally bottomed out inside her.

"Every time is like the first," she panted. "So long and thick, I love it."

She wrapped him in her arms and hooked her heels around him, then pulled him to her as hard as she could. He gave her what she so desperately wanted, and with unstoppable force, while she cried out in passion.

"Right there, stay right there and don't move," she grunted in a hoarse voice. She stared up at him and wept tears of joy as she exploded in an orgasm that bared her naked soul to him through her beautiful eyes.

For nearly a minute she shuddered and shook.

Slowly, she relaxed and unclenched her teeth from his shoulder. "Oh, sweetheart, I'm sorry," she giggled. "I couldn't help myself.

She caressed his whip scarred back tenderly, then kissed his cheek. "Roll me over, please, big man," she commanded.

"Hmm, you're so damn sexy, I'd better keep you around," she teased. He ran his hands through her hair and framed her face with his hands, looking deep in her eyes.

"I love you, Abigail Durham, now and forever," he said softly, then kissed her until she was gasping for air. He cupped her head in a big hand and tucked it under his chin. Hot tears dripped on his neck and little sniffles reached his ears as she cried in happiness. Soon, he felt her breathing even out and in just a few minutes she dropped off to sleep, his thick cock still filling her completely. He gently caressed her back and flanks while she sank even deeper into slumber. In moments he followed her, and together they slept the long night away.

Maddy & the General

Meanwhile, in Nathan's room, he approached a more than shy Maddy and pulled her to her feet. He caressed her naked breast and tugged down her neckline to bare the other.

"You're absolutely beautiful, my sweet," he murmured softly.

"Thank you, Master. Please be gentle with me, it's been far too long since I've been with a man. May I undress you, please?" she asked tentatively.

"If you like, and yes, I'll be most gentle with you."

She opened his jacket buttons and removed it, then unlaced his undershirt, baring his furry chest. As she ran her fingers through his hair he caressed her naked shoulders and teased her hard nipples until she gasped in pleasure. He kicked his boots off, then she knelt and unbuttoned his tight trousers and slowly skinned them down his muscular thighs, watching with bated breath as she gradually revealed his mighty cock. As the fabric slid past his swelling head it popped free and tapped her on the chin. She giggled nervously, then removed his pants completely.

She exclaimed in surprise at his taste, a touch bitter and salty, but all man undoubtedly. He sighed and took her head in his hands, moving with her as she took as much of him in her hot mouth as she could and began sucking him as best she knew how.

"Ah, sweet Maddy, it's been so long for me. You feel wonderful," he said in approval of her efforts. He looked down at her and felt a rush of passion. Her large breasts were topped with chocolate nipples that begged for attention, and her gown had fallen low enough for him to see her slim tummy and cute bellybutton.. It truly had been weeks since he'd had enough privacy to masturbate himself and the long evening of watching the beautiful women in all their finery had him balanced on a hair trigger.

With a cry of passion, he lost control and loosed volley after volley. She swallowed and stroked rapidly, coaxing every drop of pleasure from his body. He shivered and shook until he'd jetted his last, then he pulled carefully free and tugged her back up to her feet.

"Oh, Maddy, I've never felt the like," he said weakly, then gathered her in his strong arms and kissed her deeply.

"Thank you, Master," she purred, overjoyed that he was pleased with her. He caught her up and tossed her squealing onto the bed, then followed her and worked her gown completely off her body, followed by her underclothes.

"Trust me, sweetheart. I'll be good to you, I promise." The kind general promised.

"What are you doing, Master?" she cried in shock, "It's not proper!" she protested in vain. He simply smiled to himself and resumed his love making. Slowly but surely, she relaxed under his tutelage and began to enjoy his ministrations. For long minutes he serviced her, leaving her dripping in his saliva and her own juices. When her hips began writhing in his grip and her soft cries were reaching a crescendo.

She twisted and turned, rolling her hips in his big hands, taking her to heights she'd only dreamed of. Finally, she weakly pushed him away, "Too sensitive, please Master, I can't take anymore," she begged. He took pity on her and slid up her body to take her in his arms, kissing her deeply and feeding her his tongue that tasted of herself. She pulled him close and eagerly sucked and licked her succulent juice from his face and mouth.

"Umm, Master. Thank you. No one has ever done that to me before," she purred..

"Oh my," she whispered, "I don't think you'll fit, Master. I want you to try, though."

He looked down proudly. The men in his family were blessed and his was one of the largest. Many a lady had fallen to his prowess and not a one had forgotten her experience.

She shrieked in pain and put a hand to his belly. He held still, allowing her time to adjust to him, and when she nodded her readiness, he continued his journey. She panted and shook, overwhelmed by the sensation of being stuffed completely full.

"Oh, Master," she quavered, " I can hardly believe it.

He nodded and picked her ankles up.

Almost like she was reading his mind, she whispered up to him in a quiet but determined voice. "I'm yours, Master. Do what you want with me, just please do something, I'm burning up inside."

He groaned in relief at being cut free, but still felt concern for her.

"If it gets too bad, sweetheart, tell me and I'll stop immediately. Forgive me, but I must take you," he ground out between clenched teeth.

She gave him a beautiful smile and he felt her tense up slightly and brace herself beneath him. "I'm ready, Master."

With an animal cry he set himself free. She screamed in pain and pleasure that tore the breath from her small body time and again.

She hovered on the edge, but the pain he brought her was just enough to stave it off. He only last a few minutes. She watched his face and she adored him for it, overjoyed that she could provoke him to such a state.

She sank her fingernails and held him close as he fired inside her. The jumping and jerking finally pushed her into waves of euphoria.

Locked together, they shivered and shook until they wrung the last ounces of pleasure from each other.

"You're squishing me, Master," she finally murmured, as she bore his full weight on top of her. Quickly, he lowered her legs from his shoulders and skillfully flipped them over. She lay on his chest, panting for air and still shaking with aftershocks. Her fingers played in his crispy chest hair and caressed while he sighed in satisfaction.

"Ah, my sweet." he said weakly. "You bring out the beast in me, woman."

Maddy recalled another bit of advice June had given her. When she was satisfied, she worked her way up his body, nuzzling him tenderly until she reached his lips, then fed him her agile tongue, sharing a deep kiss.

Soon, they lay side by side and he played big spoon to her little. He tugged their blankets up and in minutes they slipped into a deep, exhausted sleep.

Major s Maids

Meanwhile, in another room the Major was striving. Each girl carried his first two offerings while the oldest girl remained in a frenzy of passion. The younger urging him to completion. He sweated and panted above her.

She squealed in delighted surprise and stuck her pink tongue out hoping for a taste of him. He gave it his all, jerking until he collapsed beside her in exhaustion. The younger girl leaned over him, dragging her bosom across his sweaty chest and happily licking her girlfriend's face and tits clean of his thick, white cream, murmuring her pleasure.

"You girls are amazing, never in my life have I enjoyed such beautiful ladies as yourselves," he managed to groan as he watched their performance.

"Thank you, Master," they chimed together, then snuggled in close on both sides of him, caressing his chest and thighs while he relaxed between them. They giggled together when in minutes he was asleep, snoring quietly with his arms wrapped around their nubile bodies.

It had been long years since the big house had hosted such happiness and satisfaction in its guests, and they all slept the long night through, dreaming dreams filled with hope for tomorrow.

The General takes control. Rose and June surprise their men.

Chapter 11

Nathan pushed his chair back from the breakfast table and stood up.

"Abby, may I see you privately in your father's office, please?" he asked in a friendly tone.

"Of course, Uncle. I'll be right in."

She met him there and he held a chair for her as she settled in. He sat across from her and looked at her appraisingly.

"I've been hoping for the right moment to debrief you on your activities over the last few months. I hope you don't mind?" he asked.

"I thought you've pretty much heard our story. Isn't that sufficient?" she returned.

"Well, I'd like to dig more in depth and ask the Major to take notes. It may help out our war effort considerably."

"I've got lots of maps and letters that we've taken from the redcoats and you're welcome to them. They're locked in a room down the hall." she volunteered.

"Along with the payroll money?" he asked carefully.

"Yes, Uncle Nathan, along with the payroll money," she said a bit testily. She wasn't really enjoying the turn their conversation was taking and was beginning to get irritated.

He stood and went to the door and opened it. "Major! Please assist Miss Durham with bringing some documentation to the office," he ordered.

"Does the poor Major not have a name?" Abby asked tersely.

"Yes. His name is James Moore. Please, Abby. I'm not trying to be confrontational with you. I just need solid information on our enemy and the only way to get it is to question you thoroughly. I'm sorry, but it will take several hours, maybe even into tomorrow. Believe me, debriefing people is one of my least favorite things to do. It always seems to stir resentment with one or both parties involved."

Major Moore appeared and held his arm out for Abby to take. She led him down the hall and over the next half hour they sorted through her piles of plunder and picked out all the intelligence documents she could find. He carried them back to the office where Nathan was reading correspondence from a recent messenger.

Maddy was leaning over his shoulder while serving him a cup of steaming coffee. Abby watched how Maddy fluttered over him and gave him her big doe eyes while she touched his shoulder. Her irritation abated somewhat when she realized how hard Maddy had fallen for the General.

"Mistress Abby, would you care for a coffee?" Massy asked politely.

"Yes, please, Maddy, with a drop of whiskey as well. I may need it."

Nathan laughed uproariously and winked at a surprised Abby. "A girl after my own heart!" he guffawed. "Dear Maddy, I'll take the same, along with the Major."

"Yes, Sir."

When the three had settled in, the General dismissed Maddy and locked the door behind her. Abby's eyebrows raised in surprise and Nathan noticed immediately.

"You can't imagine how hard it is to keep a secret," Nathan said quietly. "The walls truly do have ears."

"I'm not too sure what's secret, Uncle. Almost everything I've been doing lately involved loud gunshots and explosions," Abby offered a bit sarcastically, but tempered it with a small smile. James sniggered softly, which earned him a quick wink from a beautiful blue eye.

Nathan pinned her with a sober stare. "Are you aware that Alec is a spy for the Colonial Army?"

Abby looked at him in total amazement. "Excuse me? My Alec is a spy?" she sputtered in shock.

"Yes he is, and one of our best ones. He's never mentioned a word to you about it?"

"No. He hasn't told me what his billet was in the army and I never asked. I just assumed he was an infantry soldier."

"Perfect. Exactly what I was hoping you'd say," Nathan answered in satisfaction. "You're a very intelligent woman, didn't you notice anything odd about his behavior?"

"Well, he could read a map and navigate quite well for a plain soldier. He also knows his way around weapons, including loading and firing cannon. He was patient with me and seemed to pick up on my tactics quickly and never complained about how long I'd keep him waiting to spring an ambush. Oh, and when I found him he'd been whipped horribly. His skin was nearly flayed from his back."

Nathan's eyes widened quickly, but he said nothing about that last disturbing bit.

"Did you two take any prisoners other than the recent Colonel while you were working together? They can be an excellent trove of information if treated properly, as you might imag

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 07 Jul 2026 19:45:00 +0000

Daughter of the Revolution: Part 7

Abby holds a dinner and everyone cums. Abby proposes to Alec.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Chapter 10

George went in the room the doctor was using for a theater in order to check on June's condition. She was now conscious but her pain was returning. The doctor gave her a bit more laudanum and proceeded to clean her wound and stitch it up neatly. George held her hand and kissed her gently as she dozed lightly.

"She'll be fine, George. The ball passed cleanly through and I cleaned a bit of material and dirt from it. She'll be on her game in no time."

After the doctor left, he stretched out beside June and placed a tender arm around her. He thought of how the events of the day had thrown his life sideways again. He'd been functioning on sheer hate and anger for months and suddenly his loving family was returned to him whole. His mind could hardly grasp his new situation.

He felt a presence and turned his head to find Abby standing at his side. She knelt and buried her face in his neck, sobbing quietly for awhile. She stank of blood and burned powder, but he'd never smelled a sweeter scent in his life. He made room for her and she laid down beside him.

"I love you, Papa, so much it hurts. I've hoped and prayed for so long to find you that it doesn't yet feel real to me," she said softly.

"Me too, dear Abby. When I heard the cry of 'Winston' today, I think my heart nearly stopped beating, then when I saw you I actually felt it stop for a few moments. We're truly blessed today, daughter. Your mother is rejoicing in heaven I've no doubt."

"Have you been okay, Papa? Is your health good and strong?"

"I sometimes wonder. I've been filled with thoughts of hate and violence for so long I sometimes don't feel human."

"I understand completely, I've felt the same for months but perhaps not as badly. I've had June, Rose and Alec to love and it's helped me considerably," she said quietly.

"So you're in love with this young fellow, Alec?"

"Yes, Papa. Terribly in love. We're as one now in every way but matrimony. I'm his and he is mine. I'll not be parted from him."

George heaved a deep sigh. His sweet daughter had grown up so quickly in her absence, he'd missed out on it and it saddened him greatly.

"As you know, sweetheart, such things these days are frowned upon, living together without the benefit of marriage and such, but as you've discovered I'm no saint myself. I trust your judgement concerning your man. I may work him over the coals just to let him know I'm not a pushover, but I'll accept him in our family because you wish it. Will you please tell me about him soon?"

"Of course, father. I promise, but right now I just want to get cleaned up and eat something, we're starving."

Maddy, the Octaroon

"There's an octaroon maid working in the kitchen by the name of Maddy. Let her know what you need and she'll make it happen. She quite good at it and runs a tight house. She'll also get the washroom ready for you to use."

Abby leaned down and kissed his forehead while ruffling his hair. "I missed you so much, father. I hope we can be together for awhile during this damned war."

"We shall, sweetheart. I swear it."

Abby went to fetch Alec and together they found Maddy working in the kitchens. She was quite an attractive woman of around 35 or 40 years old. Black of hair, a hair taller than Abby and a bit thicker. She had a full bosom that strained the confines of her blouse, to the point that Alec thought her buttons may fail at any time.

To say she was shocked at the sight of the couple would be an understatement. Alec was still naked from the waist up and covered in matted blood and the filth of battle. His wounded arm was weeping red that dripped slowly to the floor from his fingertips. Abby's shirt left little to the imagination as it was tied up under her firm breasts and her tight tummy peeked out between the shirt hem and her leather belt. Her golden head was wrapped in the remains of her shirt tails and her long locks were caked with dried blood.

"Oh, mercy sakes alive, Mistress! Wherever have you been! Come with me child and I'll fix you up in no time!" She tugged Abby down the hall leaving Alec in her wake. Abby stubbornly pulled her up short.

"Maddy, my man comes with me, always. If you need to make accommodation, then do it."

Maddy drew a breath to argue and Abby cut her short with a gesture.

"I'll not hear it, Maddy."

Alec walked up standing almost uncomfortably close to Maddy and put a thickly muscled arm on her shoulder.

"Please, Miss Maddy. We just want to get cleaned up and eat. We understand that you're the best lady in this house to make that happen. Would you do that for me?"

Maddy eyed him speculatively from head to foot. He shifted as if uncomfortable and adjusted the thick cock in his tight trousers with a big hand. Abby watched Maddy's nostrils flare as she took in his masculine scent of sweat and blood and her eyes fell to see the massive bulge protruding down his thigh. She audibly gulped and raised her now subservient brown eyes to meet Alec's.

"Yes, Master," she quavered. "I'll get right on it. Please follow me."

She spun and rapidly led them down the hall to a nearby washroom. Abby followed him and poked his tight ass with a sharp fingernail, giggling as he leapt in surprise.

"Naughty boy!" she whispered and caught up his hand to kiss his fingers.

She chuckled to herself. Her handsome man was learning to use his good looks to manipulate the ladies. She'd have to be on her guard, she thought with amusement.

Rose was already in a huge tub of steaming hot water and Maddy fluttered around her trying to shield her from Alec's sight. Her eyes bulged when he strode over and kissed Rose on the cheek. She caressed his thigh with a wet hand, then tugged him close to examine his wounded arm, innocently revealing her wet breasts to his admiring gaze.

"I didn't realize you were hurt so badly. Does it hurt much?"

"Like fire, but after I clean it we'll get the doc to look at it."

Maddy let out a horrified squeak when Abby stripped naked and slid in the tub with Rose. The girls started washing each other and Alec thought poor Maddy would faint dead away. To hide her embarrassment, she bustled about and prepared another tub for him. There seemed to be an unlimited supply of hot water and Alec asked her about it.

"Master Durham insists that we do it this way. Our soldiers seem to be constantly filthy, and we also serve the wives, widows and orphans. It's quite a job but it keeps us all clean and healthy." she stated proudly.

By the time his tub was ready the girls were squeaky clean. They wrapped towels around themselves and went to undress him. Maddy covered her mouth with a hand to cover her surprise at their actions. Abby struggled to pull his boots free and went ass over teakettle when one slid off suddenly. Rose was choking with laughter as the little blonde bounced right back up only to have the second boot do the same and she fell down again.

Alec was laughing too while trying to pull his tight trousers down. From long habit, Rose knelt and helped him, exposing his thick cock for their approval. Maddy couldn't have been more shocked as his manhood was revealed to her wide eyes. Her nipples stiffened and she felt a flood of wetness in her pussy as she saw her first naked white man in all his glory. Thankfully, he slid down in the tub and she fluttered her hand in front of her face as she flushed with heat.

Abby caught her eye and winked saucily. "He's something else isn't he, Maddy." she giggled.

"Yes Ma'am, he sure is, mercy sakes!"

Alec colored a deep red and slid further down in the tub. Admiring comments still embarrassed him, but deep down inside he was growing to love them. After they were clean, Maddy ushered them to the doctor's theater where he dosed both Abby and Alec with laudanum, then cleaned and stitched their wounds. William and Rose had found some clothing for them that would do for now and escorted Alec, Abby and June to dinner. George ensured that it was a simple affair and he watched his family fondly as they stuffed themselves with good food and wine, the best they'd had in months.

When they were finished, the companions could barely keep their eyes open so George showed Alec and Abby to their room. Alec looked at George in surprise, thinking that he'd demand that they sleep separately. As Abby turned down the sheets, George spoke to Alec in a low voice.

"The only reason I'm allowing this is that Abby's happiness is paramount to me and I hope it is for you. Take care of her or I'll have your guts for garters."

"Yes sir. Her well-being is my reason for living. She means the world to me."

George clapped his shoulder and smiled thinly, "Let's keep it that way, shall we?"

"Papa, are you hassling my man?" Abby teased, but Alec heard the steel in her voice and noticed she had George's full attention as well.

"Just man talk," he protested, but he didn't fool her for a second. She came to hug him and pecked his cheek.

"Good night, father. We'll see you in the morning," she said firmly. When he turned to leave he swore he heard his heart crack and break. He'd never dreamed he'd find his long lost daughter, only to lose her again on the same day. He retired to his room to find June waiting patiently in bed for him. She saw the tears in his eyes and winced in pain from her wound as she pulled his head to her breasts and comforted him while he sobbed his heart out.

Abby and Alec finally slid into bed and they both breathed huge sighs of relief.

"Finally, alone at last. I can't remember the last time," Abby said in an exhausted voice. "And in a real feather bed too, unbelievable."

He put his arm under her head and she turned to lay it on a thick slab of chest muscle. "Come, my love. Let me hold you," he urged while tugging her up to lay on top of him. She burrowed into his furry chest and inhaled his clean smell. She wriggled around until she got comfortable and before he knew it she was snoring lightly. He smiled gently and ran a hand over her back and shoulders, caressing her smooth skin while she slipped deeper into sleep.

In minutes he followed her, and together they slept completely through the night.

The following morning after breakfast, Alec asked George and William if he could speak with them in private. George showed them to his office, then closed the door and offered Alec a seat.

"I'll stand for now, sir. Thank you."

"As you wish, what's on your mind?"

"Gentlemen, I'll get right to it. During my time living with your women, I've become more than intimate with them if you take my meaning. I need you to know that up front. It's weighed on my soul heavily of late."

Alec noticed with surprise that neither man turned a hair at his statement and he was quite taken aback.

"Was this intimacy consensual or did you force yourself upon them?" William asked calmly.

"It was consensual and that's all I can say. However, all relations between myself and your women I take full responsibility for. All fault is mine alone. Please don't think less of the girls for my actions, gentlemen."

"Why did you sleep with our women? Was taking my daughter's maidenhead not enough for you?" George asked a bit combatively.

"I'll not say, other than I bear all responsibility," Alec said stubbornly.

William caught George's eye and nodded slightly. "Your story appears to match what Rose and June have told us, that it was consensual."

Alec started and blinked in surprise, while trying to not show his emotions.

"In fact, it seems that you may have not had a choice. Apparently, you were 'the rock they clung to in time of need,' if my memory serves correctly."

"Again, sir. I take full responsibility. I will say that it wasn't just sex. We've grown quite close over the last months and I love them all. Differently than I love Abby, but still love. Rose and June are amazing women and deserve all the respect you can give them. They saved my life more than once and I'd gladly die for them if need be."

George broke in, "What I find hard to believe is that Abby would share you. Was that a problem for her?"

"I'd rather not speak for her, sir. You can ask her if you like."

"There's no need, I'm right here," Abby's firm voice answered as she strode in the room and captured Alec's hand in hers. The men leapt to their feet as she stood before them.

"Yes, it bothered me, father. But I doubt you'd understand. We women were alone, afraid, and needed support. Alec met our needs and we did cling to him like a rock in a storm. He loved, protected and cared for us as a strong man should. I couldn't be with him intimately and deny my friends the same comfort and security. Every time Alec was with them, I was there also. It was the only way I knew that I could handle sharing my man. Until you find yourselves in a similar situation, I suggest you save your judgement for another time. She paused. Neither George nor William made a response. So she pressed them; Let me ask you, gentlemen. Did you save yourselves for Rose and June, or have you taken advantage of a few local women over the past months?" she asked brashly.

Both men reddened and looked down in embarrassment.

"I thought so," she said in a sharp voice, making them squirm even further.

"But we didn't know if Rose and June were even alive!" William protested.

"And we thought you two were dead after the first day of battle at Durham plantation. Why should it be different for a woman in that situation compared to a man? You needed solace and took it. So did your women. I see no difference," she said defiantly.

George shook his head in defeat and motioned Abby to him with open arms, then took her in his embrace and hugged her. "I'm sorry, it's just been very difficult for me to lose you to a strange man, then learn he's been with my June. Hopefully, I'll learn to live with it," he said softly in her ear.

She kissed his cheek endearingly. "I love you, Papa. I'm sorry for upsetting you so. It's the last thing I want to do."

William gave a huge sigh and headed for the liquor cabinet. "I need a drink after all that business, my stars."

"Will you take a seat, Alec, now that this unpleasantness is over?" William offered.

"Yes, sir. Thank you."

George wanted to hear about their adventures but Abby broke in.

"Father, we brought some valuables with us, which you need to see. As you probably know, your men have a Colonel we captured yesterday, I hope he has value for you. He's the first prisoner I've ever taken."

"Indeed he does. We drove him and his men from this plantation before they could burn it down. Most of our finer supplies are here courtesy of the British. I take great pleasure in that."

She led the men to the room where their cargo was stored and she opened the boxes of stolen coins. George and William were shocked at the sight of so much money.

"Abigail Durham. Wherever did you find such riches?" George exclaimed in wonder.

"Well, the redcoats didn't seem to need it as we pretty much killed the whole group. I understand it's a regimental payroll. I bet it stung a little when it didn't show up," she giggled.

"Lord have mercy, Abby. You've been quite busy," William said in admiration.

"Is there anything else?" George asked in curiosity.

"Indeed, I have sachets full of maps and letters, most of which I never opened because I had no need of them."

Alec helped her dig through the piles of supplies until they'd located all the potentially valuable documents, then handed them to George and William whose arms were overflowing by the time Abby was finished.

"There's probably a trove of information that we and the army can use!" George said excitedly. "Please tell us all how you came about finding it. Is there anything else?"

"Well, we left two dozen cannon and supply wagons back at the bridge yesterday. I don't know if your man informed you of that or not. They were securing them when we left to come here."

William nearly fell over. "Two dozen cannon with powder and ball?"

"Yes, a rough count but I'd say so," she declared.

"George! That is absolutely amazing!" William said enthusiastically. "We can really take it to the redcoats now!"

"I agree, however we shall rest up here and reorganize. We've had a rough few weeks and I need to pass this information on to the army as soon as possible. Until I receive a reply, we hang tight and hold the bridge." George said firmly.

The rest of the day was spent with George debriefing Abby on her past actions. Surprising them both, Alec was quite adept at putting pieces of the tactical puzzle together. By comparing George's up to date intelligence with Abby's somewhat older information, Alec was able to put a name and unit designation to nearly all the troops she'd been torturing with losses for the last several months.

George was stupefied at Abby's death count and the sheer audacity in how she'd prosecuted her war against the enemy. Alec told the story of how she'd saved his life by besting the redcoat officer in swordplay after he'd failed miserably in the fight against him.

"My heavens, Abby. There are no words to describe how proud I am of you, and I include you also, Alec. Truly an amazing story."

"Papa, Rose and June were right there with us. Rose has shot a few redcoats and June was our reloading expert. She can charge a rifle or cannon equally well. Both of them are amazing, capable women."

"I'm coming to realize that," he said a bit humbly.

Trying to bolster George a little, Alec asked his about his swordplay and how he'd come to excel at it. George happily told him about his past training and how Abby had picked it up from him.

"Would you mind terribly, sir, if you gave me a few lessons? I certainly could use them," Alec asked politely.

"I'd love to, young man, if I can find the time. It's quite hectic managing this rabble I call a militia."

"Oh, Papa," Abby scolded, "your men did an outstanding job yesterday, they undoubtedly saved our lives. They really took it to the redcoats."

"That's what I've heard and I'll debrief my lieutenant this evening. I'm eager to hear his side of the battle and I regret missing it. Speaking of that, I'd best get on it. William, can you show them around the place before dinner?"

Abby wanted to check on her mare and make sure she was being cared for properly, so she wandered off to the barns. William took Alec and showed him around the plantation house and then outside to the slave shacks and tobacco fields. Once away from prying ears, William had many questions for the big man.

"Say, Alec. Did I hear Abby correctly when she said she was with you, Rose and June when you were fu..., er, I mean um, intimate, shall we say?"

Alec looked at him in surprise. George had an almost desperate look in his eye and he was red in the face. He considered not answering the man, but Abby always chose her words carefully and chose to divulge that bit of information so he figured he could expound a bit.

"Yes, sir. She's correct. She insisted on being with us each and every time."